THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
PRESENTED BY
PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND
MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID
MADAGASCAR
AND ITS PEOPLE.
"MADAGASCAR,
and its People.
Lyons M^LeodJaqT F.RG S.
Kn,ilitlt Xtlef
MADAGASCAR
AND ITS PEOPLE.
BY
LYONS M'LEOD, ESQ., F.R.G.S.,
LATE BRITISH CONSUL AT MOZAMBIQUE.
AUTHOR OF "EASTERN AFRICA, WITH THE NARRATIVE OF A RESIDENCE AT MOZAMBIQUE;
"NOTES ON THE SEYCHELLES;" "THE RESOURCES OF EASTERN AFRICA;"
"ON THE SUPPLY OF COTTON FROM AFRICA;" AND NUMEROUS
STATE PAPERS ON AFRICAN SUBJECTS.
WITH A MAP,
(lAM'.N, UY PERMISSION. Kl:oM I1IK .nuKN.U. OF THE ROYAL GEOGRAPHICAL SOCIETY, VOL. XX.)
LONDON:
LONGMAN, GREEN, LONGMAN, ROBERTS, A: GREEN.
1865.
[The riijht f Tn.imli- reed.]
LONDON: w. j. JOHNSON, PRINTER, 121, FLEET-STREET, E.C.
TO THE
RIGHT HON. THE EARL OF CLARENDON,
E.G., &c., &c., &c.
MY LORD,
While studying the "Madagascar question," I neces-
sarily became aware that your Lordship had specially thrown the
weight of your influence in favour of the people of that Island ;
hence my offer to dedicate this Work to your Lordship.
Richelieu and Mazarin, in a bygone age, saw the advantages of
trade with Madagascar ; but it was reserved for the enlightened
Emperor of the French, in conjunction with your Lordship, to
arrange a Convention recognising the independence of Madagascar,
thereby throwing open the ports of that Island to the civilization
of commerce.
In accepting the Dedication of this Volume, your Lordship
permits me to use a name illustrious in the historical and diplo-
matic annals of Britain; while you have kindly added to the
numerous favours conferred on myself by allowing it to appear
under the auspices of " THE FRIEND OF MADAGASCAR."
I have the honour to be, my Lord,
Your most obedient, humble Servant,
THE AUTHOR.
8, ADKLrni TFRRACE
J tui ii i-tf, 1865.
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
Madagascar Its Geographical Position Known to the
Ancients Marco Polo Pedro de Covilham Bar-
tholomew Diaz Yasco de Gama Fernan Suarez
Rodrigo Pereira Coutinho Admiral Da Cunha
Camoens Diego Lopez de Siquera Macinorbe
Destruction of the Portuguese English Settlement
in St. Augustine Bay 1 9
CHAPTER II.
Cardinal Richelieu French East India Company Fort
Dauphin Pronis Mutiny and Imprisonment of
the Governor Roger Le Bourg restores Pronis to
the Government Origin of the Pirates of Bourbon
Origin of the Maroons of Mauritius Estienne de
Flacourt Sergeant La Roche Gallant Encounter
Magnanimity of Malagasy Prince The Element*
prevent Flacourt's return to France Arrival of La
Forest des Royers Martyrdom of Father Etienne
Colony saved by M. Levacher, called by the Mala-
gasy Lacase ... ... ... ... ... ... 10 18
CHAPTER III.
La Companie Orienttile Jean Baptiste Colbert Inland
"Water Communication uniting tlir Mediterranean and
the Atlantic M. de Beausse can-it's out the Gn;it
vi 11 CONTENTS.
PAGE
Seal of France Lacase made Major of the Island
The Company ceded to the King Delahaie retires to
Surat Destruction of Champmargou and Lacase
M. de la Bretasche, son-in-law of Lacase, retires from
the island Massacre of the French at Midnight
Mass Isle St. Mary ceded to the French M. de
Maudave Measures of Conciliation Abandoned by
the French Government, he quits the Colony ... 19 24
CHAPTER IV.
The French Government authorise Benyowski to form a
Settlement in Antongil Bay Autobiography of Count
Mauritius Augustus de Benyowski Banished to
Kamschatka The Russian Governor Aphanasia
Nilow Conspiracy to seize the Government of the
Colony and escape to the Marian Islands The Red
Ribbon Corporal, with four Grenadiers, are seized
Panic of the Garrison Splitting the Governor's Skull
Embassy of a "Woman and Drummer to the Cos-
sacks The Archbishop preaches in favour of Revo-
lution Seizure of the Corvette Escape of Ben-
yowski Arrival in France Appointed to the
Government of the French Settlements in Madagas-
car Jealousy of the French Officials at the Isle of
France Arrival at Antongil Bay Success with the
Natives Turpitude of M. Poivre, Governor of the
Isle of France Benyowski is elected King of Mada-
gascar Account of the Ceremony Proceeds to
Europe and America Benjamin Franklin Ben-
yowski returns to Madagascar Invasion of the
French Death of Benyowski 2o 46
CHAPTER V.
French Factories Isles of France and Bourbon captured
by the English Massacre of the English at Port
CONTENTS. IX
PAGE
Loquez Captain Lesage sent to demand satisfaction
The Hovas Dianamponine Radama Embassy
from Mauritius The Oath of Blood Sergeant Brady
Jean Rene James Hastie Treaty Abolishing the
Slave Trade Major-General Hall Dishonourable
Conduct Honourable Conduct of Radama Return
of Sir Robert Farquhar to Mauritius Mr. Hastie
and Radama Eloquence of Rafarala Renewal of
the Treaty, llth October, 1820 War with the
Sackalaves Radama lowers the French Flag at Fort
Dauphin French unsuccessful in raising an Insur-
rection in the North-east end of the Island Death
of Mr. Hastie Death of Radama Prince Corroller's
description of Radama Lieutenant Boteler, R.N.,
his description of Interview with Radama Con-
cluding Remarks on Radama ... ... ... 47 73
CHAPTER VI.
Fmm the Death of Radama to the Expulsion of the
Missionaries and the taking possession of Nossi-be
by the French 74 94
CHAPTER VII.
Difficulties in the way of Commerce Memorial of Jacob
Heppick H.M.S. Conway arrives at Tamatave
Captain Kelly, R.N., and Judge Philibert H.M.S.
Conway returns to Mauritius Further restrictions
to Trade H.M.S. Conway and French Ships of
War Berceau and Zelee in Tamatave* Roadstead
Failure of Negotiations Hova Forts Joint Pro-
test Attack on the Fort Account of the Action
Revolting Spectacle 95
X CONTEXTS.
CHAPTER VIIT.
PAGE
Interruption of Friendly Relations with the Malagasy
and Europeans The Great Christian Persecutions
of 1 849 Constancy of the Martyrs 11 61 28
CHAPTER IX.
Diplomatic Failures Commerce the Peacemaker Re-
newal of Friendly Relations Earnest Christians . 129 136
CHAPTER X.
The Earl of Clarendon and Madagascar Prince Rakoto
Rainiharo M. Laborde : some Account of his
Eventful Career M. Lambert and his Concession
Madame Ida Pfeiffer The Conspiracy to Dethrone
the Queen Its Discovery and Fury of the Queen
Fate of the Conspirators Death of Queen Rana-
volona-Manjaka 137 169
CHAPTER XI.
Precautions for the Safety of the Crown Prince Ac-
cession of Prince Rakotond and Imprisonment of
Rambosalama Joy of the Christians Embassies
from England and France Coronation of the King
and Queen Treaties of Commerce and Friendship
Radama II. abandons himself to Drunkenness
and Debauchery Machinations of the Idol Party
and proposed Massacre of the Christians Revolu-
tion of 1863 Death of the King Accession of
Queen Rabodo and Constitution of May 12, 1863 . 170 194
CONTENTS. X 1
CHAPTER XII.
PAOI
Ankara, or Vohemare Magnificent Forests River
Tingbale Volcanic Effects The Natural Fortress
of Ambatouza Magnificent Harbours, affording
great Facilities for Commerce Diego Suarez An-
tanvarasti Antongil Bay Benyowski's success
there Port Choiseul Mary Island, or Isle Ma-
rosse Tintingue Betsimsaraka Great Fertility
Principal Rivers Whale and Turtle abound on
the Coast Fenerive the Healthiest Town on the
Sea Coast Foulepoint formerly Favourite Place
for Shipping Slaves Description of Tamatave
Chief Fisatra, Fische, or Fish Chain of Lakes
Mulberry Trees planted at Ambohibohazo by Mr.
Hastie Marmittes Antatsimou : Great Poverty
of the Natives caused by Love of Ardent Spirits
River Mangourou Forest of Fondiana Anosy
Fort Dauphin Sheep covered with Wool as at
Natal 195-223
CHAPTER XIII.
The Central Provinces of Madagascar Antananarivo
Ankova -Ikoupa navigable from Bembatok Bay
to within Sixty Miles of the Capital Vale of
Betsimitatatra Tradition respecting Rapeto and
Rasoalao Clan of Zanak'antitra Antsianaka,
Wool and Cotton-producing District Ibara ... 224 2.V>
CHAPTER XIV.
North-west Coast of Madagascar Secure Harbours
Navigable Rivers Sugarcane Gum-resin Tor-
toiseshell Passandava Bay Facilities for Docks
Volcanic Action Dalrymple Bay Mouransang
Xll CONTENTS.
TAGE
American Traders Want of Labour Jealousy of
a Foreign Flag Destruction of the French by order
of the Queen Movements of Port Mouransang
Malagasy Attacks on the Portuguese Settlements
at Mozambique Seizure of the Corvette L' Ambus-
cade Seizure of the French Slaver La Bonne
Mere Small-pox communicated to the Malagasy,
and Fatal Effects Narunda Bay Majambo Bay
Rivers running into it Giving access to Mag-
nificent Forests Bembatok Bay Arab Settle-
ments American Trade Captain Owen, R.N.,
during Survey of the East Coast of Africa, supplied
by American Traders Majunga : its Position and
its Strength Mondzangai'e American Cargoes of
Notions Kiakombi Coal Boyanna Bay
Menabe Iron carried from here to India The
Effect of War on Menabe Fe'e'regne Robert
Drury 236292
CHAPTER XV.
Examination of French Claims on Madagascar. . . ... 293 298
CHAPTER XVI.
Examination of British Claims on Madagascar... ... 299 305
MADAGASCAE.
CHAPTER I.
Madagascar Its Geographical Position Known to the Ancients
Marco Polo Pedro de Covilham Bartholomew Diaz
Yasco de Gama Fernan Suarez Rodrigo Pereira Coutinho
Admiral Da Cunha Camoens Diego Lopez de Siquera
Macinorbe Destruction of the Portuguese English Settle-
ment in St. Augustine Bay.
MADAGASCAR, called the Great Britain of Africa, is the
principal island in the group known as the Ethiopian
Archipelago. It is separated from the East Coast of
Africa by the Mozambique Channel, and is distant
from the nearest part of that continent 100 leagues,
from the Cape of Good Hope 600 leagues, from Arabia
550 leagues, and from the continent of India 700
leagues.
The commentators of ancient geographers have
recognised the Island of Madagascar under the re-
spective names given to it by the "writers of bygone
ages ; for, although the ideas entertained by them of
its position were by no means definite, still they all
agree that it was the largest island in the west part of
the Ery threan or Southern Sea ; and we find it known
to Pliny as Cerne, to Ptolemy as Menuthias, and to
Edrisi as Zaledz.
2 MADAGASCAR.
To the Arabs and Moors it has long been known
under the names of Serandib,* Chebona, Comor, Comr,
or Camar, which has been translated the Island of the
Moon.
These early navigators also knew Madagascar
under the names of Phelon or Phenbalon,f and
QuambalonJ or Chambalon.
Edrisi, who lived in the thirteenth century (writing
of this island under the names of Zaledz, Zanedz,
Zabelz, or Baledz), states that, when affairs in China
were troubled by rebellion, and tyranny and confusion
became unbearable in India, the inhabitants of China
transported their commerce to Zaledz and its neigh-
bouring islands, and, entering into friendly re-
lations, completely familiarised themselves with the
natives.
The inhabitants of Europe were first made ac-
quainted with the existence of this large island by
Marco Polo, the celebrated Venetian traveller, who
had heard of it in China as the Island of Magaster,
by which name "it is mentioned in an account of
his travels which was published at the close of the
fifteenth century.
* Rochon states that the Arabs called it Serandah, but there
is good reason to believe that they knew Ceylon under this name.
See D'Herbelot Bib. Orient.
t Malte Brun.
} Edrisi
See Introduction a la Geographic <TA bulfeda, par M. Renaud,
p. 306.
BARTHOLOMEW DIAZ. 3
In the reign of King John II. of Portugal,
Pedro de Covilham. who was already
A.D. 1486.
well acquainted with the Arabs from a
residence in Africa, was sent, in 1486, by the ordi-
nary route from Fez to Arabia, and thence proceeded
to India. On his return from that continent he visited
Sofala,* the ancient Ophir of Solomon, on the East
Coast of Africa, and there received accounts of Mada-
gascar.
The knowledge possessed by the Arabs of the
Indian Ocean and the Eastern Coast of Africa, com-
municated by Covilham to the Portuguese Monarch,
gave rise to the voyage of Bartholomew Diaz, in which
that fortunate explorer rounded the Southern point of
Africa, discovered the Great Fish Eiver, and reached
De la Goa Bay. Diaz, in memory of the storms which
had fortunately driven him round that remarkable
headland, gave to it the name of the Cape of Tempests,
but the King his master, worthy of presiding over the
destiny of that enterprising age, called it Cabo de Boa
Esperanto, The Cape of Good Hope a happy augury
of the beacon which it would become in leading to
those oceans where glory, conquest, and territory
rewarded the daring enterprise of his countrymen.
Diaz was the pioneer of the illustrious Vasco
de Gama, who was despatched from
Portugal A.D. 1497, in command of
a large squadron, and, following the course of
* See Appendix C, " McLeod's Eastern Africa," Vol. IT.
Hurst and Blackett, London.
B 2
4 MADAGASCAR.
his predecessor round the Cape of Good Hope,
touched at Natal, and thence proceeding North,
discovered Mozambique, just two months before Colum-
bus set out on his third voyage for the New World.
At Mozambique De Gama found civilized com-
munities of Moors and Mahometan Arabs carrying on
a lucrative trade with India, who were well acquainted
with Madagascar.
In 1506 a Portuguese squadron, consisting of
eight vessels, under the command of
A.D. 1506.
Fernan Suarez, returning from India
to Portugal, was thrown upon the coast of a
large island, which they called San Louren$o, " the
inhabitants of which were very numerous, of simple
manners, and who had not up to that time heard of
the religion of Christ."* This island was that to
which Marco Polo had already applied the name
of Madeigastar, from information obtained by him in
China, by which it has since been known to Europe.
Suarez surveyed the East Coast of Madagascar, and
then proceeded to Portugal.
By some it is stated that Fernan Suarez called this
island San Lourenso, as he had made the discovery on
that saint's day ; others state that he gave it that
name in honour of Don Lourenso de Almeyda, first
Viceroy of the East Indies for Emmanuel, King of
Portugal.
* " Compendio de las Historias de los Descobrimentos de la
India Oriental y sus Islas," por Martinez de la Puenta, p. 155, en
Madrid, 1681, in 8vo.
ADMIRAL DA CUNHA. 5
On the 6th March, 1506, a squadron, consist-
ing of fourteen vessels, left Lisbon,
under the command of Tristan da
Cunha, destined for the conquest of India, in
which the young Alphonso D'Albuquerque com-
manded four vessels, and obtained that experience
which fitted him for the glorious career to which
he was called when afterwards Viceroy of India.
This squadron was dispersed off the Cape of Good
Hope, and one portion of it, under the command of
Rodrigo Pereira Coutinho, took refuge from the tem-
pest then raging in one of the ports of the Island of
Madagascar. Coutinho, charmed with the country,
endeavoured to make himself better acquainted with it
by sailing along the island, during which the vessel
commanded by Don Ruy Pereira was lost. Coutinho,
proceeding to Mozambique, fell in with the Admiral,
and so filled him with the marvels of this fruitful
island, that he was persuaded to visit it.
Da Cunha anchored in a bay to which his son gave
the name of Baie dona Maria da Cunha, in honour
of the lady of his love, but to which that of Con-
ception Bay has been subsequently assigned, obli-
vious of the gallantry of the young cavalier who dis-
covered it.
The Admiral Da Cunha sailed along the West
Coast, studying the country in all its details, and
making with his own hand the chart of his dis-
coveries. The father, more fortunate than the son,
lives in song, and to him has been assigned, by
6 MADAGASCAR.
some historians, the glory of having discovered the
island :
" Tristao Da Cunha que foy o primeiro que alii invernara." *
Camoens speaks thus of his illustrious country-
man :
Mas oh que luz tamamba, que abrir Sinto,
Dizia a Nympha, e a voz alevantava,
La no mar de Melinde em sangue tinto
Das Cidades de Lamo, de Oja, e Brava,
Pelo CUNHA tambem, que nunca extinto
Sera seu nome em todo o mar que lava
As Ilhas do Austro, e praias, que se chamam
De Sao Lourengo, e em todo o Sul se affam ! t
" But lo, resplendent shines another star,"
Loud she resounds, "in all the blaze of war !
Great CUNIA guards Melinda's friendly shore,
And dyes her seas with Oja's hostile gore.
Lamo and Brava's towers his vengeance tell :
Green Madagascar's flowery dale shall swell
His echoed fame, till ocean's southmost bound
Our isles and shores unknown his name resound ! " J
The Portuguese sailed round Madagascar in
1508, and constantly anchored at the
island in their voyages to the East
Indies.
In consequence of the marvellous accounts
brought home to Lisbon by these
A.D. louy.
celebrated navigators, Emmanuel, King
of Portugal, in 1509, sent Diego Lopez de Siquera
* Tratado dos Descobrimentos Antigos e Modernos Composto
pel o famoso Antonio Galvao, p. 40. Lisboa, 1561, in 4 to.
t Lusiad, Canto X., s. xxxix.
MACINORBE. 7
on a voyage to the island, in order to make
definite inquiries relative to the accounts which had
reached him about Madagascar, and to search particu-
larly for mines of silver, which were said to be
numerous.
The following year the Xing of Portugal
despatched another expedition, under
the command of Juan Serrano, who
was instructed to make himself well acquainted
with the island, its productions, and capabilities
for commerce, and to establish a trading station
there. This good beginning ended in results
neither beneficial to themselves nor to the natives;
and, in fact, the operations of the Portuguese in
Madagascar at that time appear to have been confined
to the purchase of a few slaves from the Arabs already
located there.
About 1548 the Portuguese formed an establish-
ment at L'Anse aux Gallions. which
A.D. 1548.
was the first European settlement on
the Island of Madagascar. They were under the
orders of a Portuguese governor, to whom the
natives gave the title of " Macinorbe," doubtless a
corruption of Monseignor-Be, compounded of the
Portuguese Monscignor, Lord, and the Malagash Be,
Great, meaning Great Lord.
Macinorbe landed on L'Anse aux Gallions with
seventy men, evidently with the determination of form-
ing a permanent establishment there. On the Island of
Anossi, also called Portuguese Island, on a steep rock
8 MADAGASCAR.
overhanging the bank of the river Franchere, he built
a house of stone, the walls of which were standing in
Flacourt's time. Here the Portuguese established
themselves, and built a fort, situated near the village
of Hitore ; this fort had many enclosures, within
which they raised European vegetables and abundance
of stock. When the Governor's residence was com-
pleted, the natives in the neighbourhood, under the
pretext of celebrating the event, presented the Portu-
guese with large quantities of " toak," or fermented
palm wine and honey, assisting at the rejoicings with
their presence. In the middle of the feast, Macinorbe
and his companions, with the exception of five, were
massacred. The survivors, with about thirty of their
slaves, succeeded in shutting themselves up in the
citadel, where they defended themselves, and after-
wards led a life of desultory warfare with the natives,
until they were enabled to make their escape on board
of a vessel belonging to their own nation. The Portu-
guese continued to frequent the island for a short time
afterwards for the purposes of commerce, but they did
not form any permanent establishments there.
During the temporary occupation of a portion of
the coast of this island by the Portuguese, the English
and the Dutch, disputing with each other for the
possession of India, appeared to have overlooked the
1644 fortunate discovery of Fernan Suarez.
Nevertheless, in the reign of Charles I.,
the Government of England seriously contemplated
taking possession of Madagascar. A colony was
ENGLISH SETTLEMENT. 9
formed in St. Augustine Bay, which promised
to be very successful; but being unsupported by
the home Government, consequent upon the civil
commotions which broke out in England in that reign,
and many of the colonists having been carried off by
unnecessary exposure to the climate during a very
sickly season, the survivors abandoned the settle-
ment.
The foregoing is a brief account of the first appear-
ance of Europeans on the Island of Madagascar.
10
CHAPTER II.
Cardinal Richelieu French East India Company Fort
Dauphin Pronis Mutiny and Imprisonment of the
Governor Roger Le Bourg restores Pronis to the Govern-
ment Origin of the Pirates of Bourbon Origin of the
Maroons of Mauritius Estienne de Flacourt Sergeant La
Roche Gallant Encounter Magnanimity of Malagasy
Prince The elements prevent Flacourt's return to France
Arrival of La Forest des Royers Martyrdom of Father
Etienne Colony saved by M. Levacher, called by the
Malagasy Lacase.
CARDINAL EICHELIEU, who omitted nothing which
could contribute to the glory of France,
foreseeing the position which the Island
of Madagascar must hold, in commanding at some future
day the trade between Europe and the East Indies and
China, both by way of the Cape of Good Hope and
also by the Bed Sea, was anxious to give every en-
couragement to French enterprise in the Eastern Seas.
"With the view of ultimately obtaining possession of
this island for the Crown of France, he granted to
Rigault, captain of a French merchant vessel, and his
associates, the exclusive privilege of trading from
France with Madagascar and the adjoining islands,
under the obligation of his taking possession of all
places of trade in those seas in the name of the King
FRENCH EAST INDIA COMPANY. 11
of France. This was the origin of the First French
East India Company, which at one time bid fair to
establish a new empire for France to the eastward of
the Cape of Good Hope, but which, by mismanagement
of its funds and opportunities of acquiring territory,
came to an end A.D. 1652.
In the month of March, 1642, the French East
India Company despatched a vessel to Madagascar,
having on board the Sieur de Pronis, and as his
lieutenant Foucquembourg, together with twelve
Frenchmen. The orders received by Pronis were to
search for a place suitable for a colony. Pronis landed
at Isle de Mascareigne, since called Bourbon, and sub-
sequently Eeunion, and took possession of it in the
name of the King of France. Arrived at Madagascar,
he pitched upon a village named Manghefia, at the
extremity of the Province of Anosy, which, being found
unhealthy, was changed for that of the neighbouring
Peninsula of Taolanara. To this settlement the name
of Fort Dauphin was given, and it became the centre
of the ephemeral greatness of France in Madagascar.
The fort stands in a commanding situation, on the
south side of the Bay of Taolanara ; it is of an oblong
form, and enclosed with strong walls of lime and gravel
well cemented. The anchorage in the roadstead is
excellent, and the harbour is screened, by the Isle of
St. Clair, from the heavy sea gales, so that the
entrance is convenient at all times for large ships.*
Pronis, the pioneer of French enterprise in those
* " History of Madagascar," Rev. Wm. Ellis, Vol. II., p. 9.
12 MADAGASCAR.
seas, is accused of great mismanagement ; so much so,
that the colony was frequently reduced to subsist
upon rice, there being an entire absence of beef; and,
when the latter commodity was in abundance, there
was a scarcity of rice. ;
On religious matters there was a difference between
the Governor and the colonists; Pronis being a
Huguenot, and his subordinates fervent Catholics. He
had married a daughter of one of the petty Chiefs of
Madagascar, and complaints were made that he ex-
pended upon her and her family resources which were
intended for the colony alone. All these causes of
complaint, combined with the climate and the difficul-
ties always to be met with by new colonists, caused
dissatisfaction among the small community, which, on
its being augmented by the arrival of another vessel
with ninety immigrants from France, broke out into
open mutiny, and ended in the feeble Pronis, whose
second, Foucquembourg, had returned to France, being
not only deprived of all power, but placed in irons,
until the arrival of another vessel from France, with
forty-three men for the colony, under the command of
Eoger Le Bourg, restored to him the government of
the colony.
Pronis, with the assistance of Eoger Le Bourg,
seized twelve of the principal of those who had kept
him in prison ; and, having shaved their heads, he
banished them, with some females of the island as
their companions, to the neighbouring Island of
Bourbon. These Frenchmen, and their descendants
MAROOXS OF MAURITIUS. 13
by the Malagasy women, became the
Pirates of * 6 J
Bourbon pirates who for so many years infested
those seas, and made Bourbon, Seychelles,
and the neighbouring Archipelago of the
Amirantes their head-quarters.
The Dutch Governor of Mauritius having about
Maroons of ^ s time made his appearance at Fort
Mauritius Dauphin for the purpose of obtaining
slaves from Madagascar, Pronis and Eoger
Le Bourg were easily induced to assist him. The
victims necessary to supply the wants of the Gover-
nor of Mauritius were obtained by the foulest treachery.
Natives who had come voluntarily to serve the French
at Fort Dauphin, and others who brought the com-
modities of the country for sale, were seized, and
sold by Pronis to the Governor of Mauritius, who
conveyed them to that island. Numbers of these
captives died; the survivors, free as the birds of
their native forests from their childhood, fled from
slavery to the mountains of Mauritius, where they
maintained their freedom, made it impossible for the
Dutch to live on the island, and afterwards became to
the French, and also to the English, so troublesome
under the name of Maroons.
From this act, which some may deem only im-
prudent, but the better part of mankind will look
upon as infamous, arose that undying spirit of hatred
which the Madagascar people have since manifested
to the French.
Pronis was opposed by the colonists, and harassed
1 4 MADAGASCAR.
by the natives of Madagascar, from the moment that
he became a slave-dealer, until he was relieved by the
Company sending out a successor to him in 1648.
Estienne de Flacourt, one of the Directors of the
First French East India Company, was
the successor of Pronis ; and, had he
been supported by the Company with the assist-
ance and succour which he had been promised, he
might have established himself permanently at Fort
Dauphin.
Opposed from the first by the natives, who, since
the seizure of their countrymen as slaves for Mau-
ritius, had been hostile to the French, his government
presents one continued war with the natives, who,
under many pretexts, endeavoured to mislead him as
to their feelings to his government ; ever with the
intention of being faithful to avenge the infamous
outrage of Pronis on their countrymen.
For seven years he, unaided by France, maintained
his position at Fort Dauphin, explored the country in
various directions, endeavoured to conciliate the na-
tives, and forced the colonists to respect, in him, the
representative of the King of France.
It was in his time that the people of Madagascar
learned to appreciate the courage of his countrymen,
from the heroism displayed by a small party which he
had sent on an exploring expedition into the island.
This party consisted of a sergeant named La Eoche,
twelve soldiers, ten negroes, and one negro woman. On
their return to the coast they fell in with an army,
FRENCH AND THE NATIVES. 15
consisting of 6,000 of the Malagasy people, armed
with darts and assagayes, who endeavoured to sur-
round, while terrifying them with detailing the
thousand injuries they were about to redress by
massacring the small French party which had fallen
into their hands. The devoted French replied to the
barbarian songs of the natives by falling upon their
knees and invoking the power of Heaven. In a
loud voice they sang " Veni, Creator Spiritus ; " the
negroes of their party followed their example by
falling upon their knees. The song of holy con-
fidence finished, they mutually exchanged pardon
for trespasses committed against each other, and
then, inspiring one another with courage for the
encounter, they began the work of death by firing
upon those of their opponents who, in advance of the
others, were most impatient to shed their blood.
They used their arms with such skill, that every
discharge brought down some of their foes. Their
negroes, inspired by their noble example, assisted
them as well as they were able by throwing stones
at their enemies, and in returning the darts that
were flung at them ; even the negress joined in
this, for in such an unequal combat all aid was
valued.
Thus nobly fighting, they, for the space of five
hours, skilfully retreated from the hosts opposed to
them, until they obtained possession of a small hill ;
and, night coming on, the unequal combat ceased
with the loss of only one of their number, Nicolas
16 MADAGASCAR.
de Bonnes. One other of this heroic party was
severely injured, but nevertheless he continued the
combat.
Prince Dian Iseronah, commanding the Malagasies
opposed to them, struck with admiration at the
gallant retreat of this band of heroes, ordered the
combat to cease, and sent one of his officers to
them with a large basin of cooked rice, saying that,
after their arduous exertions, they must needs require
food. This offer was courteously accepted by the
French ; but they very properly were on their guard
all night, and it was not until break of day that
they entered into a conference with the natives,
and this only to inform them that they were deter-
mined to fight to the last, and sell their lives dearly,
and that the bullets from their muskets awaited those
who rashly approached them. The Malagasy Prince
ordered his army to retire, and, after complimenting
his foes on their bravery, he bade the French to
go in safety. Notwithstanding, 400 of the natives
followed them to Fort Dauphin, and caused the
intrepid French band some trouble on their march;
but their efforts were futile, for the eleven survivors,
accompanied by their negroes, reached the fort in
safety, and, amidst the congratulations of their com-
panions and the rejoicings consequent on their safety,
soon forgot the dangers which they had passed and
their wonderful escape.
Flacourt was a man full of energy and full of
resources ; surrounded by difficulties, he made head
LA FOREST DES ROYERS. 17
against all obstacles, and only fulled in making the
French settlement at Fort Dauphin a successful
colony in consequence of the culpable neglect of the
Directors of the First East India Company in
France.
In 1653, having in vain looked for assistance
from France, he determined, as the only mode of
saving the colony, to return to Europe, and, with
this intention, he left Fort Dauphin in a small vessel,
which, being unable to make any way against the
contrary winds then blowing, and the consequent
heavy seas between Madagascar and the Cape of
Good Hope, he was obliged to put back after being
at sea for twenty days.
On his return to Fort Dauphin, he with difficulty
restored his authority there, and overcame, as he had
already done, a host of difficulties.
In 1654 two vessels belonging to the Marechal Due
de la Meelleraye, Governor of Nantes,
and commanded by La Forest des
Eoyers, called at Fort Dauphin with intelligence,
but no aid, from France. The East India Company's
period of concession, ten years, having expired, and
not having been renewed, the Company was, of
course, at an end at least two years before this date,
and the Directors had not even given notice of this
circumstance to their agent at Fort Dauphin.
The famous Foucquet, at that time Procurcur-
Generalau Parlement de Paris, Surintendant des Finances,
and one of those most interested in the French East
1 8 MADAGASCAR.
India Company, on whose nomination Flacourt had
been sent out to the difficult position of agent in
Madagascar, sent him letters by the vessels be-
fore mentioned, recommending him two priests, who
were anxious to work in Madagascar for the benefit
of France and the conversion of the natives to the
Catholic religion ; but not one word about the Com-
pany, nor any instructions for his guidance.
Le Sieur de Pronis, being on board one of these
vessels in the capacity of an officer, was offered the
government of Fort Dauphin, which he accepted.
This appointment of the unfortunate Pronis again
to the government of Fort Dauphin led to the most
disastrous results, which were expedited by the im-
politic conduct of Father Etienne, who fell a martyr
to his inconsiderate endeavours to evangelise the
natives.
In the midst of all these reverses the colony was
able to maintain its position by the exertions of
M. Levacher, who, by his spirit of conciliation and
prudence, was enabled to do much with the Malagasy
people, with whom he had connected himself by
marriage. The Madagascar people, ever grateful,
even to this day transmit the memory of his good
deeds in many a tradition, in which he is named
Lacase.
19
CHAPTER III.
La, Companie Onentale Jean Baptiste Colbert Inland Water
Communication uniting the Mediterranean and the
Atlantic M. de Beausse carries out the Great Seal of
France Lacase made Major of the Island The Company
ceded to the King Delahaie retires to Surat Destruction
of Champmargou and Lacase M. de la Bretasche, son-in-law
of Lacase, retires from the Island Massacre of the French
at Midnight Mass Isle St. Mary ceded to the French M.
de Maudave Measures of Conciliation Abandoned by the
French Government, he quits the Colony.
IN 1664, a Second French East India Company
was formed under the auspices of Col-
A.D. 166*.
bertj called La Companie Orientale,
which obtained all the concessions made to its
predecessor in 1642.
The founder of this Company, Jean Baptiste Col-
bert, was at that time at the head of the Financial
Department of France, to which he had been called
by Louis XI Y. at the express wish of Cardinal
Mazarin, who, finding his end approaching, earnestly
recommended the King to appoint Colbert Intendant
of the Finances.
France is indebted to Colbert for establishing her
trade with the East and West Indies, and for all the
advantages which she has derived from that inland
20 MADAGASCAR.
water communication uniting the Mediterranean and
the Atlantic; a prodigious work, begun in 1666 and
finished in 1680. To Colbert France also owes the
erection of the Academy of Sciences in 1667, and
also that of the Eoyal Observatory of Paris, first
inhabited by Cassini.
Fort Dauphin was to be the seat of government
in Madagascar of the Company formed under such
auspices, and the name of that island was changed
to that of Eastern France.
M. de Beausse was sent out there in 1665, as
Governor- General, and carried out with him the
Great Seal of the King of France. This Seal re-
presented the King in his royal robes, the crown on
his head, the sceptre in one hand, and the hand of
Justice in the other ; around the seal was the following
inscription :
"LuDovici X1Y. FRANCIS ET NAVARRE EEGIS
SlGILLUM, ADUSUM SuPREMI CoNSILII GALLIC
ORIENTALISE '
In 1669 M. le Comte de Mondevergue arrived at
1669 ^ or * -^ au P^ n as Governor-General, or
Viceroy of Eastern France (Madagascar)
and its dependencies, being Bourbon and the Isle of
France. He brought with him six vessels, one of
which carried 36 guns; two Directors of the Com-
pany ; a Procureur - General ; four companies of
infantry; ten chiefs of colonization; eight merchants;
and thirty-two men.
COMPANY CEDED TO THE KING. 21
Levacher, known to the natives as Lacase, always
anxious to assist his countrymen, established friendly
relations between this force and the natives, and, for
the first time since the arrival of the French in
Madagascar, peace reigned. Lacase was rewarded
with the title of Major of the Island.
But the Eoyal Company, with immense capital at
its command, mismanaged its finances, like its pre-
decessor, and prosperity was again put a stop to by
sending out a new Governor- General in 1670.
The finances of the Company were in such an
unpromising state, that in 1670 the
rights of the Company were ceded to
the King, and the Company formed by Colbert, like
its predecessor, ceased to exist.
The new Governor- General, Delahaie, appointed
Champmargou, a former Governor, as second under
his orders ; and, although Lacase held his appoint-
ment as Major of the Island, still the advice of
this true friend to France and Madagascar was not
followed, which ended in Delahaie retiring igno-
miniously from Fort Dauphin, and passing with his
troops to Surat.
Champmargou and the noble Lacase, deserted by
Delahaie, fell into the hands of the vengeful natives,
and perished one after the other.
M. de la Bretasche, son-in-law of Lacase, despair-
ing of maintaining his position any longer, with the
remains of the colony enfeebled by daily encounters
with the natives, availed himself of the presence of
22 MADAGASCAR.
a vessel for Surat which had called there on her
way from France. With his family and a few friends
he embarked, and, when about to depart, the attention
of those on board the vessel was attracted by signals
of distress from the shore. The long-boat was imme-
diately placed in the water, and reached the shore in
time to save a few who had escaped being massacred
by the natives.
It appears that the French were surprised in their
church, outside of the walls of the fort, and there,
while performing midnight mass, they were nearly
all massacred, a catastrophe which was the effect of
the hostility of the native priests, or idol-keepers,
engendered by the inconsiderate zeal of Father
Etienne, widch had already cost him his life, and
ended in this tragedy, A.D. 1672.
After this signal failure of the two Companies
formed by France for the possession of Madagascar,
it will not be surprising to hear that for a long
time the Government of France did not look favour-
ably on any project for attaining an object which
Eichelieu had pointed out as the means of commanding
the Indian Ocean and the trade of the East; and
for which Colbert, with his accustomed sagacity and
resources, it is stated, had been able to raise fifteen
millions sterling to carry out, and afterwards to
support with a subsidy of ten millions.
Nearly a hundred years elapsed after the sad
catastrophe at Fort Dauphin before France was again
induced to make an attempt on the possession of this
Queen of the Indian Ocean.
FKEXCII FAILURE TO COLONISE. 23
In 1746 we find that the Great Mahe de la Bour-
donnais visited Madagascar ; and that, subsequent
to that visit viz., in 1750 the Island of St. Mary,
on the East Coast of Madagascar, which was always
looked upon by the French East India Company with
the desire of acquisition, was ceded to Louis XV.
and the French Company of the Indies ; but this
cession led to no important results.
Perhaps in no part of the world has France,
notorious for her failures in colonising, met with
such reverses as in her endeavours to establish a
colony in Madagascar. Already we have seen arms,
money, and priests fail in making a permanent
impression on the natives of this island. War they
have ever met with defiance and incendiarism ; three
times since the landing of Pronis in 1642 was
Fort Dauphin reduced to ashes, and as often rebuilt.
Treachery on the part of the French begot the
undying hate which the Madagascar people bear
them to this day ; and dearly has France paid in
her own blood for the negroes reduced to slavery by
the infamous conduct of Pronis.
In 1768 a distinguished officer, M. de Maudave,
was sent to take command of Fort Dauphin by the ,
Ministry of the Due de Praslin. All other measures
having failed, those of conciliation, which should
have been used from the first, were now adopted.
His instructions were to renew, and constantly to
maintain, the most friendly relations with the natives ;
to hold a fort in their territory with their tacit
24 MADAGASCAR
consent ; and, on no account, to risk hostilities with
them.
This rational mode of gaining a footing in the
country was carried out in a most praiseworthy
manner by M. de Maudave, and so convinced was
he of ultimate success, that he proposed to the
Government of France a feasible means of strength-
ening his position by entering into agricultural
pursuits ; and, for this purpose, obtained from the
natives the cession of a portion of the coast, about
nine or ten leagues in length, which was situated
on the banks of the river Fanzahere. Here he
endeavoured to form a settlement ; but, unsupported
by France, without any means, and entirely neglected
by the Government, he was forced to abandon his
project, and quitted the colony in 1769.
France, engaged in the American War of Inde-
pendence, found but little leisure to embark in either
commercial or military operations in Madagascar.
25
CHAPTER IV.
The French Government authorise Benyowski to form a Settlement
in Antongil Bay Autobiography of Count Mauritius
Augustus de Benyowski Banished to Kamschatka The
Russian Governor Aphanasia Nilow Conspiracy to seize
the Government of the Colony and escape to the Marian
Islands The Red Ribbon Corporal, with four Grenadiers,
are seized Panic of the Garrison Splitting the Governor's
Skull Embassy of a Woman and Drummer to the Cossacks
The Archbishop preaches in favour of Revolution Seizure
of the Corvette Escape of Benyowski Arrival in France
Appointed to the Government of the French Settlements in
Madagascar Jealousy of the French Officials at the Isle of
France Arrival at Antongil Bay Success with the
Natives Turpitude of M. Poivre, Governor of the Isle of
France Benyowski is elected King of Madagascar Account
of the Ceremony Proceeds to Europe and America
Benjamin Franklin Benyowski returns to Madagascar
Invasion of the French Death of Benyowski.
MADAGASCAR UNDER BENYOWSKI.
A.D. 1773 TO A.D. 1786.
IN 1773, Maurice de Benyowski received from
the French Government authority to es-
tablish a settlement in Antongil Bay.
During his government the French establishments on
the East Coast of Madagascar assumed a strength
and appearance of permanency which, at one time,
almost realised the dream of Eichelieu, and gave
26 MADAGASCAR,
to France not only possession of the Queen of the
Indian Ocean, but also, by its resources for ship-
building and provisioning the neighbouring colonies
of Bourbon and Mauritius, enabled France to dispute
the Empire of the East.
To understand the benefits conferred on Mada-
gascar by Benyowski, it will be necessary somewhat
to enter into the career of this wonderful man ; we
therefore subjoin the following account of him, which
has been derived principally from his Autobiography.
Count Mauritius Augustus de Benyowski, one of
the magnates of the Kingdoms of Hungary and
Poland, was born in the year 1741, at Yerbona,
the hereditary lordship of his family, situated in
Nittria, in Hungary. In early life the Count had
taken an active part in the political aifairs of his
own country, and, falling under the displeasure of the
Eussian Government, was banished to Kamschatka,
where he arrived on the 3rd of December, 1770, being
then twenty -nine years of age. The pains and perils
to which the Count and his companions in exile
were subjected, were borne for some time in mur-
muring sufferance, until the accidental discovery of
an old copy of Anson's Voyages inspired them with
an idea of making their escape from Kamschatka to
the Marian Islands. The Count and some of his
companions formed a confederacy for this purpose.
While these transactions were secretly passing, the
fame and abilities of Count Benyowski reached the
ears of the Eussian Governor, M. Mlow; and, as
liKNYOWSKI. 27
he spoke several languages, lie was admitted fami-
liarly into the house, and eventually appointed to
superintend the education of the son and three
daughters of the Governor. " One day," says the
Count in his Memoirs, " while I was exercising my
office of master of languages, the youngest of the three
daughters, named Aphanasia, who was sixteen years
of age, proposed many questions concerning my
thoughts in my present situation, which convinced
me that her father had given them some information
concerning my birth and misfortunes. I therefore
gave them an account of my adventures, at which
my scholars appeared to be highly affected ; but the
youngest wept very much. She was a beautiful girl,
and her sensibility created much emotion in my mind ;
but, alas ! I was in exile." Need we say that the
Count soon converted the feelings of admiration into
the flame of love, and obtained in Aphanasia Nilow
an able and willing assistant in his endeavours to
escape from Kamschatka. "On the 23rd of April,
1771, however, Miss Aphanasia," says the Count,
"came to me incognito. She informed me that her
mother was in tears, and her father talked with her
in a manner which gave reason to fear that he sus-
pected our plot. She conjured me to be careful,
and not to come to the fort if sent for. She ex-
pressed her fear that it would not be in her power
to come to me again; but promised she would, in
that case, send her servant. She entreated mo, at
all events, that if I should be compelled to use
28 MADAGASCAR.
force against the Government, I would be careful of
the life of her father, and not endanger my own.
I tenderly embraced this charming young lady, and
thanked her for the interest she took in my pre-
servation ; and, as it appeared important that her
absence should not be discovered, I begged her to
return, and recommend the issue of our intentions
to good fortune. Before her departure, I reminded
her to look minutely after her father, and to send
me a red ribbon in case Government should deter-
mine to arrest me ; and, in the second place, that
at the moment of alarm, she would open the shutter
of her window, which looked to the garden, and
cause a sledge to be laid over the ditch on that
side. 8he promised to comply with my instructions,
and confirmed her promises with vows and tears."
The apprehensions of the faithful Aphanasia for the
man she loved were soon confirmed ; for, on the
26th of April, she sent him two red ribbons, to
signify the double danger to which he was exposed.
Benyowski, with his accustomed coolness, prepared
to brave the impending storm, and gave orders to
the leaders of his associates to prepare for the attack.
At five o'clock in the evening a corporal with four
grenadiers stopped at the door of the Count's house,
demanding admittance in the name of the Empress,
and ordered him to follow the guard to the fort.
Benyowski, however, proposed from a window to
the corporal that he should enter alone and drink
a glass of wine; and, on his being admitted, the
BENYOWSKI. 29
door was immediately shut upon him, four pistols
clapped to his breast, by the terror of which he
was made to disclose everything that was transacting
at the fort, and obliged to call the four grenadiers
separately into the house, under the pretence of
drinking, when they were all five bound together
and deposited safely in the cellar. The Count,
accompanied by his associates, issued from the house
to oppose another detachment which had been de-
spatched to arrest him. Some of the soldiers fell ; and
the Count, seizing the moment of panic, obtained posses-
sion of their cannon, turned them with success against
the fort itself, and entering by means of the drawbridge,
despatched the small force remaining in it. " Madame
Nilow and her children," says the Count, " at sight
of me, implored my protection to save their father
and husband. I immediately hastened to his apart-
ment, and begged him to go to his children's room
to preserve his life ; but he answered that he would
first take mine, and instantly fired a pistol, which
wounded me. I was desirous, nevertheless, of pre-
serving him, and continued to represent that all
resistance would be useless, for which reason I
entreated him to retire. His wife and children
threw themselves on their knees, but nothing would
avail ; he flew upon me, seized me by the throat,
and left me no other alternative than either to give
up my own life, or run my sword through his body.
At this period, the petard, by which my associates
attempted to make a breach, exploded, and burst
30 MADAGASCAR.
the outer gate. The second was open, and I saw
M. Penon enter at the head of a party. He en-
treated the Governor to let me go, but not being
able to prevail on him, he let me at liberty by split-
ting his skull." Benyowski, by this event, became
complete master of the fort, and repelled the attack
made upon it by the Cossacks ; but flight, not
resistance, being their ultimate object, he despatched
a drummer and a woman, as a sign of parley, to
the Cossacks, informing them of his resolution to
send a detachment of his associates into the church,
and there to burn them, unless they immediately
laid down their arms. This threat had the desired
effect, and the Count not only received into the
fort some of the principal inhabitants of the town
as hostages, but also prevailed on the Archbishop
to preach a sermon in the church in favour of the
revolution. The Count was now complete master
of Kamschatka ; and, having time to prepare every-
thing necessary for the intended departure, he
ransacked the archives of the town, where he
found several manuscripts of voyages, near to the
eastward of Kamschatka, and a description of the
Kurelles and Aleuthes Islands. This chart has not
survived the fate of its composer.
The conspirators, previous to this coup d'etat, had
secured a corvette of the name of St. Peter and
St. Paul, which was lying in the port of Botsha,
and their success enabled them to provide her with
such stores as were necessary for their intended
BENYOWSKI. 31
voyage. On the llth of May, 1771, Count Ben-
yowski, with a crew of seventy-five men, together
with twelve passengers and nine women, went on
board the corvette ; next day they weighed anchor,
and sailed out of the harbour of Botsha on a voyage
to China. Benyowski was accompanied by the lovely
Aphanasia, disguised in sailor's apparel. He visited
Japan, Formosa, and Macoa, enduring many hard-
ships, and meeting with numerous adventures ; at
last he sold his ship at Canton, and embarking
himself and his crew on board two French vessels,
arrived at the Isle of France in the year 1772.
Here he intimated the probability of his applying
to the French Government to establish a colony in
Madagascar. The French authorities at that time
appeared to treat his design with contempt, if not
with ridicule ; and a letter was written by the
Intendant to the French Minister of Marine, greatly
to his prejudice. He arrived on the 8th of August,
1772, in Champagne, where the Due d'Aguillon,
the Minister of France, then was, and " he received
me," says the Count, " with cordiality and distinction.
He proposed to me to enter the service of his master,
with the offer of a regiment of infantry, which I
accepted, on condition that his Majesty would be
pleased to employ me in forming establishments
beyond the Cape of Good Hope.''
In consequence of this condition, the Duke, his
patron, informed him of the intention of the French
Government to make another attempt to establish
32 MADAGASCAR.
a colony at Madagascar this time for the purpose
of trade rather than conquest and invited him to
draw up his own plan for the settlement, which was
approved of by the King and his Ministers.
Count Benyowski was appointed to take charge
of the expedition, with the title of Governor-
General ; and M. Boynes, the French Minister, in
his instructions to the Governor and Commissary
at the Isle of France, says, " No person has ap-
peared more capable of carrying his Majesty's
intentions into effect than M. le Baron Benyowski.
In the course of his travels by sea, he has learned
the manner of treating savage people ; and to a
great share of firmness he has united that mildness
of character which suits a design of this nature."
Such was the career of Benyowski previous to
his being appointed to the government of the
settlements at Madagascar. Unfortunately for his
ultimate success, the authorities at the Isle of France
were directed to supply him with the stores necessary
for the new colony.
The Governor of that island was already much
prejudiced against him, and had written to the
Government of the King much to his disparagement.
The Abbe Eochon, who was at the Isle of France
when Benyowski called for the supplies and stores
ordered to be provided for the new colony, thus
quotes the words of M. Poivre, the Governor :
" We have seen," said M. Poivre, in conversing
with the Abbe, at that time, " swarms of locusts de-
BENYOWSKF. :M
vouring in an instant an abundant harvest-; we have
seen two terrible hurricanes threaten this island with
total destruction ; but Madagascar always served to
compensate the mischief done by those awful
scourges. Henceforth the Isle of France has lost all
its resources ; it must fall and perish, if similar
scourges should again happen to spread desolation
over these fields. Under the Government of Benyow-
ski, Madagascar will no longer be able to support
this settlement; in our future misfortunes we must
only hope for distant and precarious relief. I was
much habituated to the success of cheats and ad-
venturers ; but the success of Benyowski overwhelms
me with confusion the more so as I have written
a letter on his account to the Minister. I well
knew that oddities are pleasing, that they amuse
the multitude, and raise their credulity to the
highest pitch of success; but how could I imagine
that a stranger just broken loose from chains and
prisons at Kamschatka, and sunk into contempt by
his own writings, should obtain such an important
charge without my approbation ? Strongly attached,
in virtue of my office, to the welfare of this colony,
I ought, the first time he spoke to me about
Madagascar, to have excited in him a desire of
dethroning the Mogul. This request could surely
have been complied with, and we would have got
rid of him."
Such being the sentiments of M. Poivre towards
the Count, we are not surprised to learn that he
D
34 MADAGASCAR.
did all in his power to oppose Benyowski at the
Isle of France not only during the short stay that
the Count made at that island, but afterwards, in
sending him only what the Council forced him to
give, in the way of stores and men, for the support
of the settlement of Madagascar. Benyowski ar-
rived at Madagascar on the 14th February, 1774,
and having anchored in the Bay of Antongil, he
disembarked, and formed his settlement on the banks
of the river Tingbale, which discharges itself into
that bay.
On the 1st of March, 1774, the natives agreed in
grand Kabar, to allow him to establish
in the inland part of the country, near
the source of the river Tingbale, hospitals and
houses upon a proper spot of ground ; and, to quote
his own words, "With respect to the land I required
up the country, they said they would consider of it ;
but that they required an oath, by which I should
acknowledge that I had no right over them, and would
confine myself to the simple title of their friend, in
which quality I should assist them against their
enemies." *
Having thus established a friendly footing in the
country, he immediately endeavoured to make himself
acquainted with its resources and capabilities for trade.
lie says: "On the 23rd of March, judging myself
acquainted with the interior part of the country,
where, from the account of the islanders, there were
* "Memoirs of Benyowski," Vol. II., p. 118.
BENYOWSKI. 35
very fine plains, and rivers favourable to communica-
tion, I sent the Sieur Saunier, lieutenant of a frigate,
up the river Tingbalo to make inquiries. He re-
turned from this exploration on the 26th, and informed
me that the river was navigable for about three
leagues from its mouth, and ran to the North-West
into the country ; that, before it arrives at its source,
it is divided into two branches, each navigable for
about ten leagues. He added that this river was
bordered with very fine plains in good cultivation,
and mountains covered with the most beautiful
timber, which might be easily, and at a little expense,
brought down to the settlement by water. I was
greatly pleased with this discovery, as I already knew
that the rivers opened three very advantageous places
of trade one to the West of the Island of Bembatok,
the other to the North of Cape Ambre, and the third
to the East of Angotzi, of which all the rivers of com-
munication discharge themselves into that of Ting-
bale." Benyowski next endeavoured to open rela-
tions with the West part of the island, more especially
with Bembatok, which is extremely abundant in
cotton and cattle.
On the 5th of August, 1774, the Sackalaves sent
deputies to request the establishment of a trade
among them, but refused permission to build for-
tresses. "This request of theirs being contrary to
my views, I refused to comply with it."
In the short space of a few months, besides dis-
covering immense quantities of timber for ship-build-
D 2
36 MADAGASCAR.
ing and domestic purposes, he states that sugar, cotton,
indigo, coffee, tobacco, and other productions, were
found in abundance.*
Some idea of the energy of this wonderful man
may be formed from the fact that he induced the
natives to make roads for the purpose of communica-
tion between the different French settlements about
the coast ; one of these roads measured one hundred
and eighty miles in length. Canals were also made
by him, which doubtless set the example for Eadama,
in after years, to cut canals between the lakes border-
ing on the East Coast. Eef erring to one of these
great public works, Benyowski says, "The time be-
tween the 3rd and the 6th was employed in digging
a canal of communication between the river and the
harbour. This was perfected in four days, though it
was fifteen hundred toises in length ; but as I em-
ployed for this purpose nearly six thousand natives of
the country, the whole was performed with the great-
est ease."f But while employed on these works, for
the purpose of keeping up a communication between
those places which he had already acquired, he was
indefatigable in obtaining new possessions in a peace-
able manner; and, as soon as he had succeeded in
adding any valuable locality to his settlement, he
wisely built a fort, to be the centre of commercial
operations, and, at the same time, to preserve the
authority which he had established. Quoting from
* "Memoirs of Benyowski," Vol. II., p. 157.
t Idem, p. 163.
BEMYOWSKI. 37
his Memoirs, he says, in reference to a newly-acquired
territory, " The plain of Mahertomp is the richest
part of the whole Province of Antimaroa, occupying a
space of six leagues along the banks of the river
Tingbale, and more than thirteen in depth, perfectly
well cultivated and inhabited throughout. I judged it
proper to establish a fort to preserve it, and secure a
communication between the chief settlement and the
Plain of Health." *
Again, " From the 6th to 7th of September, I made
an excursion, to visit the district which had been
surrendered to the Sombariaves, on the banks of the
river Tingbale. The lands were excellent, but the
territory annexed to the establishment by the late
conquest was greatly superior. What immense riches
might be derived from a district of land twenty-two
leagues in length upon the coast of a navigable
river ! "t He had ceded to him Nossi-be, an island on the
IS". W. of Madagascar, having a commanding position off
the coast, of which the French Government took for-
mal possession as late as 1840. In speaking of this
expedition, Benyowski says, " On the 14th I received a
courier from the Sieur Maguer, interpreter, and M.
Corbe, officer of my corps the latter of whom I had
sent in boats round the northern part of the island,
while the former went by land along the shore, in
order to examine all the bays, harbours, and rivers,
the inhabitants, their numbers, forces, industry, pro-
* " Memoirs of Benyowski," Vol. II., p. 187.
t Idem, p. 197.
38 MADAGASCAR.
ductions, and mutual interests. I ordered them to
continue their journey until they arrived at the terri-
tory of Lamboin, a chief who assumed the title of
Eng of the Worth. My intention was to engage this
chief in our interests, and to purchase of him the
Island of Nossi-be, situated to the N. W. of Madagascar,
in lat. 13 deg. 15 min. South, and long. 45 deg. 6 min.
from Paris. These two officers sent me journals of the
coast. They informed me that they had joined
company in the territories of the chief Lamboin, by
whom they were amicably received ; that this chief,
being astonished at the renown of the white man, had
determined before their arrival to send ambassadors to
me, to form a treaty with the establishment ; and that,
profiting by this good disposition, they had caused him
to enter into an oath of friendship; that they had
purchased the Island of Xossi-be of him; and that,
having in this manner obtained the purposes of their
mission, they only waited for my orders to return." In
the midst of these successes, the natural consequences
of the energy and tact displayed by this great colonial
chief, the envy and malevolence of M. Poivre, the
Governor of the Isle of France, followed Benyowski
to Madagascar. This base man, traitor to his King and
country, in hopes of destroying a man of whom he
was envious, pursued such a system of opposition to
all Benyowski's efforts for the entire subjugation of the
Island of Madagascar to the Crown of France, that
in the end Benyowski was obliged to leave the island,
and lay his complaints before the Government and
BEXYOWSKI. 39
the King, which, not meeting with that just con-
sideration which his exertions had merited, ended
in his offering his services for the subjugation of
Madagascar to England, and afterwards to America,
and finally put an end to the pretensions of France
over this magnificent island.
But we must not anticipate. Stores, money, and
troops were refused by M. Poivre to Benyowski, and
the most abandoned officers were sent to serve under
him in Madagascar. Some of them being paid emis-
saries of the Governor of the Isle of France, were
instructed to inform the native chiefs that no assist-
ance would be sent to the Count, and to use their
endeavours to induce the natives to resist his authority,
for which purpose the public funds and stores were
recklessly and openly squandered. Abandoned by
France, opposed by some of the natives, whom the
treachery of his subordinates had induced to rise against
him, embarrassed by the absence of means to supply
his wants, we find his energy always equal to the
emergency. On one of these occasions, describing his
position, he says, <l Activity and resolution were never
more necessary. I collected a number of the native
women, whom I employed in making cloth, and ten
volunteers were selected to perform the occupation of
tailors in clothing my poor fellows. I succeeded in
tanning skins, and being provided with shoemakers,
the prospect of again possessing shoes began to be
more cheering than before."*
* " Memoirs of Benyowski," p. 20, Nov. 11, 1775.
40 MADAGASCAR.
His regrets at the treatment received from the
Governor of the Isle of France, and the continued
silence to his representations of the Government of the
King, may be summed up in his own words : "It was
a very unhappy circumstance that I was without
forces. The smallest augmentation would have been
sufficient to have enabled me to have effected whatever
revolutions I thought proper; but having no more
than one hundred men, and those exhausted by
fatigue, I was not able to guard one hundred
and eighty leagues of coast, which was the space con-
tained by our different settlements." * For nearly three
years, Benyowski had maintained his position on the
Island of Madagascar with more or less success,
gradually increasing his possession of the island, when
an event occurred, which gave him such a command
over the affections of the natives, that they eventually
elected him King of the island. It appears that since
the commencement of the year 1775, an old Malagasy
woman, named Susannah, whom Benyowski had
brought from the Isle of France, where she had been
sold into slavery at the same time as the daughter of
Kamini, the last supreme chief of the province of
Manaher, had spread a report among the Malagasy
people that she recognised in Benyowski the descen-
dant of that Princess, and consequently that he was
the inheritor of the title and position of the Ampand-
zaka-be, the supreme sovereign power, which had
become extinct by the death of Kamini.
* " Memoirs of Benyowski," p. 215.
BENYOWSKI. 41
The words of the old Malagasy woman had pro-
duced quite a revolution among the chiefs of the
surrounding districts. After frequent consultations,
they came to the resolution to await a favourable
opportunity for declaring their intentions regarding
Benyowski, and in him honouring the royal^blood of
Eamini. At this time an old man of Manahar, said
to be inspired, predicted that great changes in the
government of the island were soon to take place, and
that the descendant of their lawful king, Eamini,
would then be known. A superstitious people required
no further inducement than these assertions to be
worked up to an uncontrollable state of excitement.
In a grand Kabar, the chiefs and people elected
Benyowski to be their Ampandzaka-be, which
he accepted. The following is an account of the
ceremony observed on the occasion :
On the 12th of October, the Count Benyowski
was awakened by the discharge of cannon, and the
chief Eafangaro, with six others, dressed in white,
came to his tent, whence they conducted him to a plain
on which the natives, to the number of fifty thousand,
were assembled. These had formed themselves into
an immense circle, each nation being separate, with its
chief attached to it, and the women on the outside of
the circle. As soon as the Count appeared, the chiefs
formed a smaller circle around him, in the centre of
the assembly, and silence being proclaimed, the chief
Eafangaro delivered an address, containing not only
an announcement of the rights and privileges upon
42 MADAGASCAR.
which, the new prince was about to enter, but a
general welcome back to the bosom of his native
country, and the hearts of his expectant people.
Having furnished this account, he put an assagay
into the hand of the Count, and prostrated himself at
his feet. All the chiefs followed his example, and the
entire multitude ; so that the new monarch saw, with
feelings it would be difficult to define, fifty thousand
people prostrate before him. The form of acknow-
ledging this new honour was then dictated to him
by Eafangaro, during which the people, who were still
prostrate, gave a shout as each clan was named, and at
last rose. The several clans then separated from each
other, and forming a circle, stood apart, when the
Count was led forth to the Ehoandrians, near whom
there stood an ox, whose throat he cut, at the same
time pronouncing the oath of sacrifice. Every Eho-
andrian took a small portion of the blood, which he
swallowed, repeating with a loud voice imprecations
against himself and his children, in case he or they
should break the oath. After passing through the
same ceremony with the other tribes, he was again
conducted to the circle of the Ehoandrians, to perform
the oath of blood. This was done by each person
making an incision with a knife under the left breast,
and the new prince having done the same, they sucked
each others' blood at the same time, pronouncing the
most horrible maledictions against whoever should
violate his oath, and blessings upon those who should
continue faithful to their engagements.
BENYOWSK1. 43
In the evening of the same day, three hundred
women came to make an oath to Madame Benyowski.
This was performed by moonlight, and was to the
effect that they would obey her orders, and appeal to
her in all disputes and quarrels in which it was im-
proper for men to interfere.
From this moment Benyowski became supreme
chief, or Ampandzaka-b6 of the Island of Mada-
gascar. He proposed a form of government and a
constitution on a liberal and enlightened basis, well
calculated to promote the happiness and to meet the
exigencies of a people just emerging from the savage
state, which, as soon as fully comprehended by the
chiefs, was approved by them in full Kabar.
It was then that Benyowski believed the time had
arrived for informing the chief of his councillors and
adherents that it would be necessary to conclude
a treaty with France, or some other country, in order
to insure the exportations of the valuable productions
of the island ; to carry out this object, it would be
necessary for him to leave them for awhile, to visit
Europe. Great opposition was offered to this proposi-
tion by the aged chiefs, who feared to lose their
Ampandzaka-be, but eventually it was resolved in a
long and stormy conference of the chiefs of the island,
that the Ampandzaka-be should repair to Europe,
authorised in the name of the whole Madagascar
people to enter into a treaty of friendship and com-
merce with France, or any other nation, on condition
that he would take an oath to return to Madagascar,
whether successful or not.
44 MADAGASCAR.
On the 10th of December, 1776, Benyowski em-
barked at Louisbourg, on board the brig La Belle
Arthur, which he had chartered for France.
In less than three years from the date of his
arrival he had become king of a mighty nation, elected
by the suffrages of a free people whom he had taught
to love him. How deep were his own emotions on
beholding the concourse of people who lined the shores
of the bay on his departure, many of whom had come
long distances to wish him a prosperous voyage, and
pray that the evil genius would not molest him during
his absence ! The secret of his success was, that he
won rather than coerced them into subjection, which
may be learnt from the following words in his
Memoirs : " It is necessary to treat them with mild-
ness, and to explain to them their true interests. For
it is certain that the Madagascar nations can never be
subjugated by force, and the work of civilization
cannot be accomplished but by a man who, by his
conduct, virtue, and justice, shall have acquired the
confidence of the chiefs and people." On his arrival
in France, Benyowski, in a number of audiences,
explained his conduct to the Imperial Government,
and received as his recompense from the King of
France a sword a soldier's best reward. In Paris he
made the acquaintance of Benjamin Franklin, who
soon became his warmest friend.
Benyowski first offered his treaty of friendship
from the Madagascar people to France, next to
Austria, and then to England. The advantages thus
BENYOWSKI. 45
offered to England being rejected by the Government
of that day, who lost the opportunity of acquiring a
possession equal in value to India, and not inferior to
that of Australia to the security of both of which it
would have most materially tended Benyowski, by
the advice of his ardent admirer, Franklin, visited
America, where he so persuaded and interested the
young Eepublic, in describing his successes, his forts,
his factories for the protection of commerce, his roads
for communication, one being from Antongil to Bem-
batok, that the Americans, fired with an enthusiasm
to aid him in raising the Madagascar nation in the
scale of civilization, furnished him with means to
cany out his operations. On the 7th of July, 1785,
after an absence of more than eight years, he landed on
the Island of Nossi-be, in Passandava Bay. He at
once repaired by land to Antongil Bay. His old
admirer, the King of the North, and the other chiefs
of the island, received him with the greatest enthu-
siasm, and with an allegiance which convinced him
that time cannot efface from the hearts of the Malagasy
people the memory of good deeds.
The Ampandzaka-be immediately fortified the town
of Ambodirafia, which he had chosen for his capital,
and established forts at Manahar and other towns of
the province. In the midst of these occupations,
intelligence reached him that an expedition was
fitting out, at the Isle of France, to assert the
rights of that nation to their possessions in Mada-
gascar.
46 MADAGASCAR.
On the 23rd of May, 1786, a French ship-of-war,
despatched by the Governor of the Isle
of France, M. Souillac, anchored in
Antongil Bay. Sixty men of the Begiinent of Pon-
dicherry were disembarked, and arrived, without
meeting with any opposition, at the Fort of Mauri-
tiana, where Benyowski had shut himself up, with
two Europeans and about thirty of the natives. Soon
after the firing commenced the natives fled, and
Benyowski and his two brave companions were alone
opposed to the sixty Frenchmen. At the moment
when Benyowski was about to apply a match to the
cannon which commanded the key of his position, he
was struck by a musket-ball on the right arm; the
enemy advanced and were upon him in an instant.
Overpowered by numbers, he fighting fell, and met
with the death of the brave.
For three days the corpse of this brave and noble
fellow was exposed to the elements, until one of the
French officers had him interred, and planted two
cocoa-nut trees to mark his resting-place. Those who
visit the tomb of Benyowski will recollect that the
only heart among his foes that found sympathy
for the fallen dead was M. de Lasselle. Some
French writers on Madagascar have found ten lines
sufficient to contain a notice of Benyowski; more
recent ones have endeavoured to do justice to his
memory.
47
CHAPTER V.
French Factories Isles of France and Bourbon captured by the
English Massacre of the English at Port Loquez Captain
Lesage sent to demand satisfaction The Hovas
Diananiponine Radama Embassy from Mauritius The
Oath of Blood Sergeant Brady Jean Rene James
Hastie Treaty Abolishing the Slave Trade Major-General
Hall Dishonourable Conduct Honourable Conduct of
Radama Return of Sir Robert Farquhar to Mauritius
Mr. Hastie and Radama Eloquence of Rafarala Renewal
of the Treaty, llth October, 1820 War with the Sackalaves
Radama lowers the French Flag at Fort Dauphin French
unsuccessful in raising an insurrection in the North-east end
of the Island Death of Mr. Hastie Death of Radama
Prince Corroller's description of Radama Lieutenant Boteler,
R.N., his description of interview with Radama Concluding
Remarks on Radama.
FROM THE FALL OF BENYOWSKI TO THE DEATH
OF RADAMA.
A.D. 17G9 TO A.D. 1828.
AFTER the fall of the noble but unfortunate
Benyowski, and the abandonment of the different
settlements which he had formed, France only held
a few ports on the East Coast of Madagascar, for
the purposes of commerce, which were under the
direction of a commercial agent, and protected by
a military detachment furnished by the Isle of
France. These factories were kept up for the
48 MADAGASCAR.
purpose of provisioning the Isles of France and
Bourbon, and affording supplies to the French
squadrons occupying the Indian Ocean. At last,
in 1810, they were confined to two namely, Tama-
tave and Foulepoint ; and as in that year the Isles
of France and Bourbon were taken possession of by
the English, the French settlements on the East
Coast of Madagascar shared the fate of those
islands, and on the llth of July,
1811, capitulated to an officer of that
nation namely, Captain Linne, commanding his
Britannic Majesty's corvette L'Eclipse, M. Silvan
Roux having signed the capitulation as the French
Agent- General. For a short period the English
were located at Port Loquez, but their commander
having insulted the natives, by inflicting personal
chastisement on one of their chiefs, they were
massacred, with the exception of one man, who
escaped in a boat. In 1816 Captain Lesage was
sent from Mauritius to demand satisfaction for this
massacre, and to endeavour to gain over to the
cause of England the Sackalaves of the North and
the principal chiefs on the East Coast of Mada-
gascar.
For some years previous to the arrival of
Captain Lesage great political changes had taken
place in Madagascar. In the interior of the island
there was a nation, inhabiting the higher plateaux,
who, although few in numbers, had been long dis-
tinguished for their intelligence and industry ; they
DIAX'AMPOXIXK. 49
were remarkable for their manufacture of the cotton
stuffs of the country and their workmanship in iron.
This nation, called the Hovas, was broken up into
small tribes, each having its own chief, whose petty
jealousies made the province of Ankova the theatre
of continued wars. The neighbouring nations being
more numerous than themselves, their hostilities
were seldom carried beyond their own province ; but
the time at last arrived when one chief among these
people, having by his warlike habits and address
raised himself to the head of the nation, by the
title of King of the Hovas, to maintain his position
among them, and, at the same time, indulge the
warlike habits of the people, it became necessary to
lead them against the neighbouring nations, who
were soon overcome. From this moment .a thirst of
conquest appears to have taken possession of the
Hovas, and in the course of time they succeeded in
subjecting to their dominion the other nations on
this island, from which period the history of those
people becomes merged in that of the dominant race
who had so successfully imposed their yoke upon
them.
Dianamponine was the chief who had succeeded
in placing himself at the head of the Hovas, and
extending his dominions from the province of
Ankova until they included a great part of Antsi-
anaka, Ankova, and all the province of Betsileo.
Dying in 1810, at the age of 65, after having
reigned a quarter of a century, he left his king-
50 MADAGASCAR.
dom, the capital of which was Antananarivo,
to his son Radama. Radama was eighteen
years of age when he succeeded his victorious
father. Like him, he was intelligent and ambi-
tious ; but what particularly distinguished this
chief above all his countrymen was his anxiety,
from the first, to increase his knowledge by intimate
connexion with Europeans. At that time Sir
Robert Farquhar was Governor of the Mauritius ;
and as that island is in a great measure dependent
on Madagascar for supplies of cattle and rice, this
intelligent Governor was not long in profiting by the
friendly disposition of Radama towards Europeans.
He induced the King of the Hovas to enter into a
treaty of friendship and commerce, and the latter, as
a proof of his sincerity and faith in the English,
entrusted his two younger brothers one aged thir-
teen and the other eleven years to the English
Agent, to be educated at Mauritius, at the expense
of the British Government. This mark of confi-
dence encouraged Sir Robert Farquhar to proceed
in his good intentions, and he despatched Captain
Lesage in the capacity of British Agent- General
to Antananarivo, the capital of the Hova King. . He
was accompanied by an imposing staff, and was the
bearer of costly presents to Radama. The British
Agent-General being detained for some time at
Tamatave, the seaport of approach to the capital,
until permission was accorded to himself and party
to proceed to the capital, profited by this delay to
RAD AM A. 51
gain over to his interests Jean Rene, a powerful
chief on the coast, who was already justly im-
pressed with the power and influence of the English
nation.
On the other hand, Fiche, Chief of Ivandro, in
the interests of the French, pushed his feelings of
hostility so far as to refuse canoes and provisions
to assist the English. Radama received the British
Agent in the capital of his kingdom, seated on a
throne, surrounded by his ministers and officers, in
a large hall decorated with military trophies. When
Captain Lesage placed in the hands of the monarch
the letter accrediting him from the Governor of
Mauritius, he was received by Radama with the
natural politeness and dignity which distinguished
that prince from all the chiefs of Madagascar.
Being the sickly season, many of Captain Lesage's
companions fell victims to the climate, and his own
health failing, Radama showed him the most kind
and assiduous attentions.
On the 14th of July, 1817, the British Agent
took, with the King of the Hovas,
the Oath of Blood, which rendered
them from that moment in all things brothers, and
on the 14th of February following a secret treaty
was executed between them, which was subse-
quently ratified by the Governor of Mauritius.
On the following day Captain Lesage took leave
of Radama, leaving behind him two military in-
structors, for the purpose of teaching the H
I L'
52 MADAGASCAR.
European tactics. One of these instructors, Ser-
geant Brady, became a great favourite with the
King, and was, in the course of time, advanced
to the rank of a general. Soon after the departure
of Captain Lesage for Mauritius, Radama, at the
head of 25,000 men, pushed his success into the
territories of the Betanimenes, and having over-
come them, he dictated terms of subjection to
the two powerful chiefs on the East Coast of
the island.
The British Agent, Mr. Pye, anxious to favour
the views of the King of the Hovas, persuaded
Jean Rene to sign the treaty acknowledging the
sovereignty of that prince, and reserving to the
chief the title of Governor-General of the Province
of Betanimena, by which Radama became pos-
sessed of Tamatave, as a seaport for the capital ;
and from that moment was invested with and
retained the title of King of Madagascar.
This was in accordance with the line of policy
laid down by Sir Robert Farquhar, who deemed
it wiser to deal with one native chief, whom, by
advice and assistance, he had raised to the do-
minion of the whole island, than maintaining the
English interest in Madagascar by opposing the
chiefs to each other ; the latter being a policy
which had been persevered in by the French for
more than two hundred years, with what want of
success we have already seen.
This important treaty between Radama and
RAD AM A. 03
Jean Rene* being cemented by the Oath of Blood,
exchanged between them in the presence of their
people, Radama returned to Antananarivo, and there,
on the 16th of August, 1817, received in solemn
state James Hastie, the new British Agent, who
was destined to play an important part in the future
advancement of Madagascar.
Radama appeared on this occasion for the first
time clothed in a military uniform, which had been
sent to him from Mauritius ; in the court of his
palace, filled with troops drawn up in order of
battle, surrounded by the ministers, chiefs, and
officers of his Court, he received the British Agent
with every demonstration of pleasure, and even
affection, deeming no mark of his esteem too great
towards one who not only represented the majesty
of Britain, but had been already known to him
as the patient and affectionate instructor of the
King's younger brothers at Mauritius. On this
occasion, addressing his people, he charged them
to treat well all strangers who came to visit the
country, but especially the English. After the
public ceremony was ended, he conducted Mr,
Hastie to the house which he had prepared for
his reception ; and there presented to him Sergeant
Brady, stating that he was no longer a simple
soldier, but one of his captains. The crowning
act of Radama's life, and that by which his me-
mory will ever be held in reverence by the
Malagasy people, was his abolition of the slave-
MADAGASCAR.
trade, a traffic which, from the time of Pronis'
infamous transaction with the Dutch Governor of
Mauritius (already recorded) to the date of Ra-
dama's treaty with the English Governor of that
island, had been the cause of continued misery
and wretchedness to the natives of Madagascar.
After almost insuperable difficulties had been
successfully combated by Mr. Hastie, the Com-
missioners from Sir Robert Farquhar met those
appointed by Radama at Tamatave, and on the
23rd of October, 1817, the treaty abolishing the
slave-trade on the island of Madagascar was signed
at that port. The Governor of Mauritius engaged
to pay the King of Madagascar money and goods
to the value of 2,000 per annum as a com-
pensation for the loss of revenue detailed on
Radama by this concession in favour of humanity.
Mr. Hastie proceeded with his treaty to Mauritius,
where he arrived on the 9th of November,
immediately before the embarkation of Governor
Farquhar on leave of absence for England. The
Governor expressed his approbation of the mea-
sures which had been pursued, and assured the
Malagasy ministers who accompanied Mr. Hastie
of the deep interest he felt in the prosperity and
advancement of their country. Mr. Hastie having
been appointed to see that the conditions of the
treaty were duly observed by Radama, re-embarked
the same day, and returned to Tamatave, where he
found the slavedealers already selling off their
RADAMA. 55
possessions and preparing to leave Madagascar.
Radama, on the return of Mr. Hastie, distributed
several copies of his proclamation, forbidding the
slave-trade through the different provinces of
Madagascar, and apparently there was an end of
this infamous traffic in human beings.
The first payment of the equivalent agreed upon
in the treaty with Radama becoming due in May,
1818, Mr. Hastie, agreeably to his instructions, left
the capital for the coast, promising to return from
Mauritius with the various articles stipulated in
the agreement. While waiting a short time at
Tamatave, a vessel arrived with several slave-
dealers on board, bearing the tidings, to them most
agreeable, that the then Acting-Governor of Mau-
ritius, Major-General Hall, had relinquished further
intercourse with the chieftains of Madagascar ; that
he refused to pay the equivalent stipulated by
Governor Farquhar, and intended to recall the
Agent stationed at the capital. A letter from
the Governor of Mauritius was at the same time
presented with much formality to Mr. Hastie, by
a deputation of the slavedealers, recalling him
from Madagascar. The deputation having delivered
the letter, put the taunting question, Who did
he think possessed the purer sense of honour, the
enlightened English, or the savage Radania ?
Unwilling to withdraw his confidence in the
veracity and honourable feelings of the British,
Radama gave no credit to reports of the violation
,36 MADAGASCAR.
of the treaty, until he obtained evidence of a
more satisfactory nature than that conveyed to
him by slavedealers. Mr. Hastie found, however,
on reaching Mauritius, that the representations
were but too true, and his worst fears were more
than realised. His nation was dishonoured, and
incalculable evils, for which he had no present
remedy, was inflicted on the Malagasy.*
The conduct of General Hall brought lasting
disgrace on the British name, and added another
to the melancholy catalogue of events illustrative
of the calamitous results of even temporary power
in the hands of weak or wicked men. It is but
due to the British Government to state that the
conduct of the Acting- Governor was severely con-
demned.
Sir Robert Farquhar, on his return to Mau-
ritius, hastened to remove the stain which had
been inflicted on the national honour by his
temporary representative, General Hall.
He again sent Mr. Hastie to Madagascar, who
was accompanied by the Rev. Dr. Jones, of
the London Missionary Society. These gentlemen
arrived at the Court of Radama in September, 1820,
where they were cordially greeted by the King,
and entertained at a sumptuous banquet served
in silver, some portion of which was the work-
manship of native silversmiths. On the next
day, at an audience granted by Radama, Mr.
* Rev. W. Ellis, Vol. II., p. 201.
RADAMA. 07
Hastie, in reference to the treaty which had been
so shamefully broken by General Hall,* endeavoured
to explain that until the sanction of the King
was obtained to the act of his representatives,
that act did not commonly subject the person
who committed it to condign punishment; but
the relations established by Governor Farquhar
with him being now authorised by the British
Sovereign, ratified and approved, could no longer
be subject to any interruption. But Radama did
not appear convinced, and frequently reverted to
the breach of the Treaty, t In reply, the King
stated that he had signed the treaty contrary to
the advice of his ministers, and even those who
had counselled him from his youth. To compensate
the losses caused by the cessation of the traffic
in slaves, he had promised to recompense his sub-
jects by distributing among them some of those
articles to which he was entitled by the treaty,
and that he feared little short of a general insur-
rection would be occasioned by his trying again to
trust the English ; that it had become a kind of pro-
verb amongst his subjects, " False as the English." :j:
Radama convoked a Kabar, at which he ex-
plained to the ministers and chiefs the good
intentions of the British Government, and the
great advantage which must accrue to Madagascar
* Rev. W. Ellis, Vol II., p. 217, et History of Mauritius.
t Idem, p. 226.
} Idem, pp. 2i'7 and 230.
58 MADAGASCAR.
from an alliance with that mighty nation. For
the first time in the career of this great chief his
address was received with murmurs of disappro-
bation, and one chief, formerly King of Antsianaka,
Rafarala by name, obtained permission to speak
in reply to the King. He accordingly traced the
history of the treaty of 1817, and showed its
mutual advantages to the contracting parties. The
assembly, moved by the impassioned eloquence of
the aged chief, marked their approval of his address
by a death-like silence. At last he came to its
being ruptured by the English, when his indignation
became so great, that words failed him to give ut-
terance to his thoughts. And the speechless
eloquence of this leader of the assembly had
such an effect on his hearers, that the rejection
of the proposal for the renewal of the treaty
at one time appeared certain. In the tumult that
ensued Radama, turning to Mr. Hastie, said, " You
see I am disposed for the treaty, but my people
are not. Even those who do not possess a slave
or a dollar are against me. I have heard of the
conduct of the French towards one of their late
kings." Despite all opposition, Mr. Hastie per-
severed in his efforts for the cause of humanity,
and the treaty was signed on the llth of October,
1820, by which the slave-trade was again abolished
in Madagascar and its dependencies.*
* See Parliamentary Papers to both Houses of Parliament,
July, 1844, pp. 525, 526, 527, for the treaty of 1817, and also
the two additional acts of October, 1820.
II A DA MA. 59
In addition, Mr. Hastie had the address to cause
Radama to stipulate " that the British Government
should educate, at its expense, twenty Hova youths,
ten at Mauritius, and the other ten at London."
Thus did England gain a firmer footing in Mada-
gascar, in a few years, by the judicious conduct
of Mr. Hastie, as British Agent, than France
had obtained by more than 200 years of warfare
and petty intrigue, with the loss of many valuable
lives and much treasure.
Ellis, the historian of Madagascar, remarks
on the successful termination of the efforts of
Sir Eobert Farquhar and Mr. Hastie in the
cause of humanity, that, without wishing to
depreciate the honourable and generous conduct
of the British Government, or of its representative
at the Mauritius, it is impossible to read the
faithful narrative of Mr. Hastie without feeling
desirous of awarding to him also his full share
of credit in these transactions. The moral cha-
racter of a nation just emerging from barbarism
may be affected for generations, often for years,
by the honourable, upright, and conscientious, or
false, treacherous, and sordid conduct of the agents
employed by more enlightened and powerful coun-
tries. We have seen, in tracing out the last few
years of the history of Madagascar, that a breach
of public faith authorised by one individual brought
a disgraceful stigma on the British name and a
lasting stain upon the British character, and was
60 MADAGASCAR.
the cause of thousands of human beings being
plunged, in the course of a few months, into a
state of wretchedness and slavery. Well would
it be for our country if this was a rare occurrence ;
if her moral reputation had not often been foully
stained in the eyes of nations who are destitute
of the means of moral dignity which we possess !
And if we could also estimate the sum of misery,
vice, and pollution with which the slave traffic has
ever been accompanied, we should then be better able
to give our just tribute of gratitude and admiration
to the zealous, loyal, disinterested, and benevolent
exertions of the British Agent in Madagascar.
Missionaries from the London Missionary
Society reached the coast of Madagascar in
1818, and after the treaty for the abolition
of the slave-trade with the British Govern-
ment had been finally ratified in 1820, they
proceeded to the capital, and were wel-
A.D. lo^O.
corned by the King, who appeared still
more delighted when they were followed by a
number of intelligent men sent out by the same
society, to instruct the people in the practice of
many of the most useful arts. The strange and
somewhat complex language of the people was
acquired by the missionaries, who introduced an
alphabet into the language, arranged its grammar,
prepared elementary books, and translated the Holy
Scriptures into the native tongue. In the space of
ten years after the settlement of the teachers at
SACKALAVES. 61
the capital, not fewer than 10,000 or 15,000 of
the natives had learned to write, and a few had
made some slight progress in English, at the
same time that a number professed themselves
Christians. Within the same period, amongst the
1,000 or 1,500 youths who had been placed as
apprentices under the missionary artizans, some had
been taught to work in iron, which abounds in the
country, others had been trained to be carpenters,
builders, tanners, curriers, shoemakers. The sub-
stituting of legitimate^and honourable commerce for
the degrading traffic in slaves, the opening of a way
for frequent and friendly intercourse with foreigners,
the teaching of useful arts, the introduction of letters,
with the knowledge of Christianity, by which this
was followed, will ever cause the treaty between Sir
Robert Farquhar and the King Radama to be
regarded as one of the most important events in the
modern history of Madagascar.* Soon after these
events, the abolition of the slave-trade, and the
introduction of the English missionaries, which form
an epoch in the history of Madagascar, Radama
fitted out an expedition against the Sackalaves, a
warlike race of the North, who still resisted his
authority, and were the only people who had not
made an oath with Benyowski for the abolition of
infanticide. Commencing the campaign with up-
wards of 80,000 warriors, before the close of the
year sickness, engendered by the congregation of
* Ellis's "Visits to Ma.l:ig:io:ir," p. 2.
6 2 MADAGASCAR.
large masses in lowlands, where the malaria was at
that season prevalent, and the privations which the
Sackalaves exposed them to, by cutting off all sup-
plies, and creating a famine, reduced this formidable
host to half its numbers, with which he returned un-
successful as to his views of subjugating the warlike
Sackalaves. But the next year, renewing the war,
victory having declared for him in several en-
counters, Ramitrah, Chief of the Sackalaves, proposed
to him an alliance of friendship, which was cemented
by Radama accepting Rasalama, daughter of the
Sackalave chief, as one of his wives.
In the month of March, 1825, the troops of
Radama, under the command of Ra-
A.D. 1825.
manouloun, entered Fort Dauphin,
lowered the French flag, and replaced it with that of
Radama, King of Madagascar.
A just retaliation for futile efforts made by the
French in those parts to endeavour to raise a
rebellion against that sovereign.
In the North-east end of the island the French
were equally unsuccessful in their endeavours to
create a revolution against Radama, whose troops
entered the province of the Betsimsaracs, and visited
with severe chastisement those who had been allured
by the promises of the French commandants of
Tintingue and St. Mary's, who deserted them in
the hour of danger.
It was thus that the French, ever jealous of the
English interest at Antananarivo, continued to
DEATH OF RAD AM A. <J:}
destroy their own influence on the coast, until, by a
series of well-merited disasters, the French traders
were forced to take refuge in Bourbon.
On the 8th of October, 1826, Mr. Hastie, the
British Agent-General, died at Anta-
nanarivo, regretted by his countrymen,
and the King of Madagascar, accompanied by the
Royal Family, the judges and grand officers, and an
immense concourse of the people, assisted at his
funeral. His remains were interred in the chapel of
the missionaries.
In him England lost one who had powerfully
served her interests in Madagascar, and
A.D. 1828.
the King to whom he was accredited
his best friend and ablest adviser. In less than two
years after this event namely, on the 27th of July,
1828, and in the 37th year of his age Radama the
Great breathed his last.
Dianamponine, the first great King of the
Hovas, had interdicted the use of spirits and other
intoxicating beverages among his subjects, and his
son, Radama, who had conquered all the nations in
Madagascar, and become so powerful, that, unaided,
and in opposition to the chiefs of the country, he
was able to respond to the call of Great Britain, and
abolish the slave-trade throughout his dominions,
fell a victim to his over-excesses and over-in-
dulgences in intoxicating draughts a lamentable
instance of human greatness and the frailty of our
nature.
64 MADAGASCAR.
The following description of the person and
brief sketch of Radama was written by one of the
native chiefs, Prince Corrojler (since deceased), and
is considered by many as in general correct :
" In person, Radama was about five feet, French,
in height, slender, and small in his limbs and body,
his figure in general being well proportioned. His
colour was olive, his head round, his face oval, the
features not strongly marked, and the expression
generally agreeable, or smiling. Radama's hair was
of jet black, strong and curling, his forehead not
very prominent nor remarkable, except for a whitish
scar across it, caused by a fall from his horse ; his
eyes were small and sparkling, with remarkably fine
eyebrows and eyelashes ; his nose, though flatter
than that of Europeans, was much less so than is
common in his country. His forehead and mouth
were not remarkable, except that his under-lip was
large, thick, and drooping. He was in the habit of
laughing very loudly when excited by mirth, and
his cheeks were then deeply indented, giving him an
appearance of great merriment. His ears were
small, and had been pierced for the purpose of
occasionally inserting earrings. He was broad and
square across the shoulders, but very small in the
waist. He had a pretty hand, small feet, and fair
skin.
"Radama was extremely affable, his conversa-
tion sweet and agreeable ; indeed, so attractive, as to
deceive a stranger on his first interview. His mind
DESCRIPTION OF RADAMA. 65
was subtle and cunning, but very cheerful. He was
a man of very extensive natural genius, and very
inquisitive for information. He was exceedingly
proud, vain-glorious, pompous on public occasions,
ostentatious, arbitrary, and so accessible to flattery,
that his people at length saluted him as god, which
he allowed without displeasure. He was of a lively,
but hasty temper, and easily offended. He was a
famous hunter and a good marksman, and a noble,
majestic horseman, especially on any grand and
pompous occasion. Brave, intrepid, and impetuous,
these very qualities made him sometimes commit
acts of horrible cruelty and injustice, because he
could not bear the least opposition to his will and
opinion, by any person whatever, either in word or
deed. He was so jealous of his absolute authority,
as to render him suspicious of his first and favourite
generals, towards whom he was lavish of his kind-
ness and his condescension, except when the strict-
ness of his military laws required him to inflict
punishment for crimes. He would never allow of
any advice, or any remarks made upon what he had
said or done, unless he asked for it ; and if any one
had dared to counsel him or made any observation
unrequested, he would have driven him away with
violence. He would never submit to a superior,
nor argue with a rival ; rather than this, he would
have preferred fighting to death, sword in hand. He
encouraged spies and informers, of whom he em-
ployed many, and often went in disguise himself
F
66 MADAGASCAR
about the town, to listen to what his people were
talking of in their own houses in the evening ; and
although a strict observer of his own word and
signature, he would not unfrequently sacrifice justice
to political interest. Towards the latter years of his
life he was addicted to feasting and drinking to
excess, and he indulged himself in nocturnal amuse-
ments, by having a great number of men and women
dancing and singing before him. Indeed, so regard-
less was he of all propriety and order in these
respects, that the riotous pleasures in which he
indulged tended greatly to injure his health and
shorten his life. He was extremely fond of wearing
gaudy and showy dress, but was always clean in his
person. He was not avaricious in the expenditure
of money upon his own vanity and pomp, though
naturally covetous, and sometimes mean. In
journeying through the country, or in his campaigns
with his army, he was generous in the distribution
of rice, oxen, and other provisions, and whenever any
tribes arrived to pay him their hoinage, he acted
kindly and generously towards them, receiving them
in the most flattering manner, with all pomp and
magnificence. His ruling desire being to be praised
abroad in the world, many strangers who only paid a
short visit to Kadama received an impression some-
what too favourable of his general character. If, in
the presence of a respectable European, he gave way
to a fit of violent passion, and this individual seriously
asked, ' Sir, what are you going to do ? What will
CHARACTER OF RADAMA. 67
the public gazettes and historians relate concerning
you, if you commit such acts of injustice as will
tarnish your glory for ever ? ' he would not only
become calm and reasonable, but thanking the Euro-
pean for the reproof, would often commute death for
imprisonment, and perhaps even pardon the of-
fender. He had brilliant talents to fight and to
conquer, but not so much to govern, by protecting
the welfare of a conquered people ; and amongst his
military officers he not only introduced a great deal
of useless pomp, but also great immorality. Instead
of studying to obtain his revenue from agriculture,
commerce, and industry, or by encouraging the intro-
duction of useful trades, he depended upon the spoils
of war and plunder for the support of his kingdom.
He never studied so much how to civilise Mada-
gascar, as how to conquer it, believing that con-
quering was a higher glory ; for French slavedealers
had spoken so much of the glory of Napoleon as
a warrior and a conqueror, that it became his highest
ambition to imitate his example. Being exceedingly
jealous and suspicious, he was afraid to make roads
from the interior of his country to the seacoast, to
facilitate commerce, and even dreaded to have too
many foreign artists and tradesmen in Imerina, lest
they should act as spies, to prepare the way for some
foreign power to enter and rob him of his kingdom
at some future time."
In addition to these remarks, Mr. Freeman has
justly observed, that though the character of Ea-
F 2
68 MADAGASCAR.
dama was, in some measure, formed by circum-
stances, yet, whatever had been his actual condition
or career in life, he would still have been a man of
keen perception, shrewd judgment, and deliberate
resolution ; he would still have possessed quick
feelings, natural ardour, and vigorous promptitude in
action. His superiority to many of the puerile
superstitions of his country, his firmness in adhering
to plans calculated to elevate the physical and moral
condition of his own people, and his faithfulness in
maintaining his treaties, were prominent traits in his
character, of which frequent demonstrations are
afforded in the history of his eventful life.
His fondness for show, parade, and pleasure
unfortunately increased with his knowledge of
European manners ; and this, as has already been
stated, induced habits of indulgence so prejudicial
to his health and happiness, that it seemed as
if nothing less than infatuation prompted him to
persevere, when he must have known that the
course he was pursuing would prove fatal. In other
respects, and under other circumstances, Badama
was not deficient in self-possession and decision.
With the limited education he had been able to
obtain, and the irregular and incidental means of
information he possessed, Radama had certainly
acquired what, under such circumstances, amounted
to a respectable degree of intelligence. This, how-
ever, was so partial as to produce an impression
that his mind was rather capable of being furnished
IMPORTANCE OF KADAMA*S REIGX. 69
than actually well stored, and that his capacity
for knowledge was combined with a keenness of
perception and natural shrewdness which might
have been rendered available for great intellectual
attainments, had the early circumstances of his
life been more favourable for such cultivation.
Whether Madagascar possessed a prince of equal
talent before him may be questioned ; but there
can be no doubt that it never possessed one who
did so much towards the improvement of his
country. None of his predecessors possessed so
large an extent of territory, nor entered into
foreign alliances of so durable and important a
nature ; none afforded so much encouragement to
the civilization of his country ; and though it is
a fact much to be lamented, that he neither
understood Christianity, nor valued it for its own
sake, he gave it the Royal sanction, by favouring
the labours of its friends, for the sake of the civil
benefits which he anticipated in connexion with
its introduction and extension in his empire.
The reign of Radama constitutes an epoch in
the history of Madagascar too important ever to be
lost sight of important as regards its alliance with
Great Britain, the suppression of the slave-trade,
the adoption of a general system of education, and
the introduction of Christianity into the very heart
of the country ; while the subjugation of nearly ilu>
whole island, the formation of a large native army
on the European model, the reduction of the Ian-
70 MADAGASCAR.
guage to considerable form and order, the establish-
ment of a printing-press at the capital, and the
diffusion of numerous branches of art and science
from enlightened countries, are events which give a
marked character to that period, and to the history
of the sovereign under whose auspices they occurred.
Had the King been better instructed in the prin-
ciples of good government, had he sought the
stability of his throne in the prosperity of his
subjects, had he endeavoured to increase and protect
their property and abolish the system of oppressive
exaction which renders every kind of service to the
Government a species of unrequited slavery, instead
of increasing their burdens to augment his own
wealth or support his multiplied armies, the
foundation of his greatness would have rested on
a basis far more solid than the tinsel glitter of
military fame or personal aggrandisement, which
appeared to be the chief objects of his life.*
The subjoined description of Radama is from
the journal of Lieutenant Boteler, K.N. :
" An opportunity occurred of seeing Eadama,
of which I gladly availed myself. Commodore
Nourse, who had arranged to meet him at Bemba-
tok, arrived there for that purpose a few days
after us, and the Prince, who was encamped with
his army at a short distance inland, immediately
came down to receive him. It was their first
interview. The Commodore, with a large suite of
* Ellis, Vol. II., p. 400 et seq.
RADAMA'S CAPABILITIES. 71
officers, his band, and a guard, proceeded to Bama-
natook's house, where Badama awaited his arrival.
I entered a few minutes after the introduction had
taken place, and during the few insipid remarks
that on such occasions generally precede others of a
more interesting nature, had time to contemplate at
my leisure a prince of whom I had heard so much.
Badama, although upwards of thirty, appeared
many years younger ; his stature did not exceed
five feet five inches, and his figure was slight,
elegant, and graceful ; his demeanour was diffident
in the extreme, not at all according with the idea
that we are apt to form of one accustomed to a
military life and its fatigues, much less to a success-
ful warrior, the idol of a warlike people, and the
terror of surrounding foes. His appearance was
altogether that of one better adapted for the
courtier than the hero for the statesman than the
soldier ; and, more than all, for a domestic life.
He spoke and wrote both English and French with
facility. While conversing, he kept his head and
eyes declined, yet not a word escaped that had not
been well weighed and studied. The tone of voice
that he assumed was low, hesitating, and cautious,
as if to gain time for reflection. His features,
Avhich were well formed, remained tranquil and
collected, until some part of the conversation of
greater interest engaged his attention ; then a
tremulous, half-suppressed movement of the lip,
and a hasty glance from his dark, expressive eyes,
72 MADAGASCAR.
betrayed for an instant a subdued emotion, which
almost immediately subsided into the same calm but
keenly-observant position. * . . . Radama's troops
are all disciplined and instructed in the manual
exercise and military tactics by an Englishman
residing at the capital, who, in the drill terms,
adopts his own language.! . . . The following scene,
showing the enlarged views of Radama, and the
facility with which his mind grasped ideas, how-
ever new to him, is worthy of being recorded.
Commodore Nourse, in conversing with Radama,
strongly impressed upon his mind how admirably
his island was suited, by its numerous harbours,
for the purposes of commerce. ' You want but
vessels/ continued he, ' seamen to navigate them,
and trade will follow of course. Although I can-
not supply you with the first, with the second I
possibly may, if you will give me the means.
Let me have a few of your young men ; they
shall be distributed among the squadron under my
orders, and if they fail to learn at least something,
it must be their own fault. A navy you would
soon have, and nothing would yield me greater
pleasure than to pay my respects to the Prince of
Madagascar on the quarter-deck of a frigate of his
own ! ' Radama half rose from his seat. His ecstacy
at the idea was too great for utterance ; it glistened
in his expressive eye, it flushed on his cheek.J
* Owen's Narrative, Vol. II., pp. 118-119.
t Idem, p. 121. J Idem, pp. 128-129.
RADAMA. 73
This was immediately followed by twenty Hova
youths being ordered to serve in the British Navy,
evidently with the intention of the commencement
of a Malagasy navy.
Madagascar is indebted to Eadama for the in-
troduction of Christianity into the heart of the
country, the abolition of the slave-trade, the esta-
blishment of a system of public education, the
introduction of the Eoman character for the writing
of the Malagasy language, the establishment of a
printing-press at Antananarivo, the introduction of
many European trades, the re-establishment of
water communication by the formation of canals
connecting the chain of lakes on the East Coast of
the island, the prevention of infanticide, and the
abolition of trial by tangia, or poison water. He
conquered the whole island, organised an army with
English discipline and tactics, laid the foundation of
a navy, and left to Madagascar the memory of a
monarch whose name will be associated among the
benefactors of nations by the side of Alfred the
Great of England.
74
CHAPTER VI.
FROM THE DEATH OF RADAMA TO THE EXPUL-
SION OF THE MISSIONARIES AND THE TAKING
POSSESSION OF NOSSI-BE BY THE FRENCH.
A.D. 1828 TO A.D. 1840.
ON the death of Radama the Great, Ranavolona, one
of the eleven wives of that King, succeeded in
having herself elected as his successor to the throne
of Madagascar. In addition to being one of his
wives, she was his cousin by blood relation.
No sooner were the remains of Radama com-
mitted to their last resting place, than she com-
menced the destruction of those who had greater
claims to the throne than herself. The nephew of
Radama, who was his proper heir, the mother of
this prince, who was Radama's sister, and her
husband, Prince Ratiffi, as also the aged mother
of Radama, were put to death ; the sister of the
late King being, at the time of her cruel murder,
enciente. The most distinguished personages in the
kingdom, and many of the chiefs known to be
friendly to the family of the late King, were also
cruelly put to death, adding to the hecatomb of
victims by whose blood her throne was cemented.
CRUELTY OF THE QUEEN. , ~)
Thus the suffrages of the people, obtained from
them by the idol priests on the 10th of August,
1828, were confirmed. One of the first acts of
the Queen was to annul the treaty concluded by
Radama with the English. Mr. Robert Lyall, the
British Agent, was publicly insulted, and the
Queen convoked a Kabar to inform the nation
that the violence offered to Mr. Lyall had been
by the express directions of the idols. This was
followed by an ordinance stating that the treaty
made by Radama with the English was annulled,
and that it was in consequence of the sorceries used
by that nation on Radama that he had abandoned
the customs of his ancestors, which had caused his
premature death.
It was thus that this Jezebel of Antananarivo
commenced her reign. And with the death of
Radama the whole aspect of missionary affairs
was changed at the capital of Madagascar. *
To the genius of civilization had succeeded the
demon of barbarity and ignorance. The mourning
of the nation for Radama was, by the Queen's
order, reduced from the ordinary time of one year
to six months. And on the llth of June, 1829,'
under circumstances of great pomp, Ranavolona-
Manjaka was crowned Queen of Madagascar. The
Queen addressed the people, after which the oath
of allegiance was administered to the governors
of the provinces, the chiefs of the tribes, the
* Ellis, Vol. II., p. 405.
76 MADAGASCAR.
generals, and other great dignitaries of the na-
tion. Ramanetak, the favourite cousin of Ra-
dama, and, since the murder of his nephew, the
rightful heir to the throne of Madagascar, was
Governor of Bembatok when Radama died. Al-
though a price was offered for his head, more
fortunate than the other members of the Royal
Family, he succeeded in escaping to Johanna, one
of the Comoro Islands, the Sultan of which re-
ceived him with great hospitality, and provided
for his family and followers, amounting to about
one hundred.
Ramanetak has ever since been a subject of
great uneasiness to the Government of the Queen
of Madagascar, as it is well known that the
Hovas are much attached to that prince, as are
also the Sackalaves in the North of Madagascar.
The influence of the English in Madagascar
having ceased with the death of the late King,
the French Government again renewed their en-
deavours to obtain possession of an island which
has for two hundred years been looked upon by
France as the means of obtaining the empire of the
East. On the 15th of June, 1829, a
squadron, under the command of M.
Gourbeyre, consisting of the frigate La Terpsichore,
her tender, L'Infatigable, and the transport Le
Madagascar, left Bourbon for the coast of
Madagascar. This force having been joined by
La Chevarette, La Nievre, and the despatch boat
FRENCH ADVANCES. 77
Le Colibre, anchored in the roadstead of Tamatave
on the 9th of July. The military expeditionary
force on board of this squadron consisted of 420
men. The commander of the expedition waited in
person on Andrea Soa, the governor of the province,
and announced that his mission was peace, and that
he was the bearer of presents for the Queen, and
requested passports for some of his officers to con-
vey them to her Majesty. The presents had been
judiciously chosen, not only to display the beauty of
French manufactures, but to excite the cupidity of
any ordinary woman, being two magnificent shawls,
a court dress of crimson velvet, and another of
tulle richly embroidered, and two pieces of gros de
Naples.
During the visit M. Gourbeyre observed that
the Malagasy were quite prepared to give his force
a warm reception, the garrison of Tamatave being
reinforced, and large supplies of cannon - balls
arriving from the capital. This decided him to lose
no time, and he accordingly, on the 14th of July,
wrote to the Queen, stating his peaceable intentions,
and, at the same time, his grievances, giving her
Majesty twenty days to reply to him. In the
meantime he repaired with his squadron to Tin-
tingue, and retook possession of it on the 4th of
August. This he fortified, surveyed the bay, and
sounded the channels. The Betsimsaracs forget-
ful of the former desertion of them by the French,
and the severe punishment inflicted on them by
78 MADAGASCAR.
Radama were induced to join them. Andriami-
kaja, the General-in-Chief of the Hovas, de-
manded the reason for the French establishing
themselves at Tintingue. M. Gourbeyre appealed
to the ancient rights of France on the East Coast
of Madagascar, and in his turn demanded satisfac-
tion for an insult offered to the French nation, in
the person of M. Pincon, who, being shipwrecked
on the coast, was sold as a slave by the Hova chief
at Fenerive, and was obliged to purchase his liberty
with fifty dollars, and also for other acts of cruelty
committed on Frenchmen ; and ended by saying
that shortly he would repair to Tamatave, in order
to obtain satisfaction for all these insults. Mean-
while M. Robin, formerly secretary to Radama,
was despatched to Johanna to induce Ramanetak,
the rightful heir, to raise the Sackalaves in the
North, and strike a blow for the sovereignty of
the island. Ramanetak willingly adopted this offer,
which was not carried out, in consequence of the
French not being able to furnish him with more
than sixty muskets and twenty barrels of powder,
with which inadequate means it would have been
madness to expose his adherents to the 20,000 well-
disciplined troops which the Queen could bring
against him.
M. Gourbeyre, having again arrived at Tama-
tave, and being informed by Prince Corroller that he
had no instructions from the Queen to treat with
him, on the 3rd of October he attacked the fort
FRENCH REVERSES. 79
at Tamatave, and defeated the Hovas with some
slaughter. On the 26th of October he attacked
the Hovas at Foulepoint, where he met with a
repulse and considerable loss. On the 3rd of No-
vember this officer was more successful in an
attack on Point a Larree. But the invincible
courage of the Hovas was equally displayed on
this occasion ; for they perished to a man at their
guns, and it was only when their fire was com-
pletely silenced that the French succeeded with the
bayonet. These partial successes induced the Go-
vernment of Madagascar to parley with the French ;
but as the sickly season had commenced, the French
were only able to take advantage of this feeling in
so far as to submit a treaty of commerce and
friendship, which was not ratified by the Mada-
gascar Government, in consequence, it is stated, of
the influence of the English missionaries who still
remained in the Hova capital. ~'' r f
In 1831 M. le Prince de Polignac, President of
the Council, and the first Minister of
A.D. lo31.
Charles X., wrote a letter to the
Queen of Madagascar, in which he declared that
France attached the greatest importance to the pos-
* Precis Sur les Etablissements Francais & Madagascar, p. 58.
f The following laconic style was adopted by the Hova officials
towards the French NEGOCIATEUR : " Monsieur Tourette, J'ai
requ votre lettre. Les conferences sont termine"es ; vous pouver
vous en aller par 1'Est; moi, je m'en retourne parl'Ouest." Si
ANDRIANMIIIARA. Madagascar, Possession Fran^aise depuis 10-1-,
p. 2G1.
80 MADAGASCAR.
session of Madagascar ; that she looked upon this
as the natural counterpoise to the colonial posses-
sions of England in the East ; and that he would
abundantly supply the Queen with arms and ammu-
nition, and give her a certain sum of money, if
she allowed France to form establishments in St.
Augustine Bay, in Diego Suarez Bay, and in two
or three other parts of the island, and would secure
to the Queen of Madagascar the entire protection
of France from all other European Powers on the
above conditions.
It is not surprising that Ranavolona-Manjaka,
having induced the Prince thus to make known to
her the most anxious wish of France to be acknow-
ledged as the protector of Madagascar, has watched
with unceasing vigilance all attempts made by that
nation to attain this object.
After the French Revolution of July, 1830, it
became necessary to husband the resources of that
country, and orders were sent out to the Govern-
ment, M. Duval Dally, Governor of Bourbon, to
withdraw the French ships and troops from Mada-
gascar, and to retire from the settlements on that
coast. Tintingue was abandoned, and committed to
the flames, to prevent its falling into the hands of
the natives. On the 3rd of July, 1831, the esta-
blishment at St. Mary's was reduced to the least
possible expenditure, and the abandonment of it
indefinitely adjourned, to enable, in the first place,
the French colonists to realise something from their
IMATM OF MI'SCAT. 81
possessions there, and subsequently, to keep the flag
of France on the coast of Madagascar, thereby main-
taining her ancient right over her possessions in
that island. This was the end of the expedition
of 1829, which left Bourbon for the conquest of
Madagascar.*"
Two years had barely elapsed after the receipt
of the letter from Prince Polignac,
A.D. 1833-31. .
ottering to the Queen of Mada-
gascar the protectorate of France, which was de-
clined by her, when a more generous, if not
less interested offer, was made by a neigh-
bouring potentate, with whom she had been
on friendly terms for some considerable time.
Syud Seed, Bin Sultan, Bin Ahmed, Imaum of
Muscat, had married the granddaughter of the
King of Persia ; but in consequence of a quarrel
between his Highness and the King of Persia about
the English, he had lost his wife, who was detained
in Persia. Under these circumstances, he despatched
an Ambassador in his Highness's frigate Pied-
montese, mounting 36 guns, to endeavour to form
an alliance with Ranavolona-Manjaka. The Am-
bassador was directed to proceed to the coast of
Antananarivo, and there offer his master's hand in
marriage to the Queen of Madagascar. The Queen
replied that slir had been made happy by hearing
from one who had long been in friendship with
her father, and she hoped always to hear of his
* I>.
82 MADAGASCAR,
welfare, and wished he could pay a visit to Antan-
anarivo. Her ministers assured the Ambassador
that it was contrary to the custom of their country
for the Queen to marry, but that there was a young
princess whom the Imaum of Muscat might have
in marriage. The widowed Queen refused to be
comforted, and it was after this event that she
became more devoted to the worship of the idols.
Soon after the arrival of the first English mis-
sionaries in Madagascar, A.D. 1819, Radama made
a law which allowed them to remain ten years
without becoming subject to the laws and customs
of the country ; but requiring them, at the ex-
piration of that period, to conform to the law of
the land or leave the country, unless permission
to remain was granted. In the year 1829, Mr.
Griffiths, one of the missionaries, having been ten
years in the country, requested to know the Queen's
wishes, and received, in reply to his inquiry, a
message directing him to tie up his baggage and
return to his native country. After much nego-
tiation, Mr. Griffiths was allowed to remain, first
for one year, afterwards for a longer period." 5 "
Similarly another missionary, Mr. Calien, some
time subsequently, had a message sent to him
from the Queen, that, having been ten years at
Madagascar, he w T as expected to leave the island.
Attention was called by the Government to the
edict of Radama, forbidding the use of all intoxi-
* Ellis, Vol. II., p. 480.
THE SILVER SPEAR. 83
eating drinks on pain of death ; and this was
made a pretext for preventing the native Christians
partaking of the Holy Communion. The" natives
were also forbidden to be baptized into the Christian
religion. These were the signs of the coming storm.
The Queen does not appear to have cherished any
unfriendly feeling towards the missionaries person-
ally, and often seemed disposed to tolerate their
exertions ; but she was the zealous votary of the
idols, on whose favour she was taught to believe
her continuance in power depended. Among her
ministers were three brothers ; the eldest was Com-
mander-in-Chief of the forces, the second first
officer of the palace, and the third a judge. Two
of them were the Queen's paramours, and all
were pledged to raise the idols and former super-
stitions of the country to their original importance.
These brothers exercised, in the name of the Queen,
supreme power in Madagascar ; they appear from
the time of Radama's death to have seized every
occasion for impeding the progress of Christianity,
and to have aimed at the ultimate expulsion of
the missionaries, and the extinction of the Christian
faith."
In this state of affairs, a chief of rank and
influence presented himself at the palace, requesting
to see the Queen, and on her Majesty's appearing,
lie is reported to have addressed her to the fol-
lowing effect: "I am come to ask your Majesty
* Ellis, Vol. II., p. 487.
o 2
8 4 MADAGASCAR.
for a spear, a bright and sharp spear ; grant my
request." On its being inquired why he wanted
a spear, he answered that he had seen the dis-
honour done by the influence of the foreigners
to the idols, the sacred guardians of the land, to
the memory of her Majesty's illustrious ancestors,
whereby the nation would be deprived of their
protection, to which alone they owed their safety ;
that the hearts of the people were already turned
from the customs of their ancestors and from her
Majesty, their successor ; that by their instructions,
their brotherhood, and their books, the foreigners
had already secured to their interests many men
of rank and wealth in the army and the offices
of Government, many among the farmers and
peasantry, and vast numbers of the slaves. That
all this was only preparatory to the arrival of
forces from their country, which, as soon as the
missionaries should send word that all was ready,
would come over and take possession of the king-
dom. This, it was added, would be easy, as the
people would be already alienated from their own
Government, and prepossessed in favour of the
foreigners. The chief is said to have added :
" Such will be the issue of the teaching by the
foreigners, and I do not wish to live to see that
calamity come upon our country ; to see our own
slaves employed against us ; therefore I ask a
spear to pierce my heart, that I may die before
that evil day comes." On hearing these reports
GRAND KAHAR. 8.3
it is stated that the Queen was so strongly excited
with grief and rage, that she wept repeatedly, and
remained silent for a cooking of rice (about half-
an-hour), and then declared that she would put
an end to Christianity, if it cost the life of every
Christian in the island. The most profound silence
reigned in the palace and throughout the Court ;
the music was ordered to cease ; all amusements,
dancing, &c., in the court-yard discontinued for
about a fortnight ; the whole Court appeared as
if overtaken by some great national calamity,
while consternation and alarm was visible among
all classes of society. During the fortnight above
referred to, edicts were issued and measures taken
to destroy, as far as human power could destroy
it, the existence of Christianity in the country.""
On Thursday, the 6th of February, 1835, an edict
was issued by the Queen Ranavolona-
A.D. 1835. . J . .
Manjaka, communicating to the mis-
sionaries and foreigners the intentions of her
Majesty relative to the Word of God being for the
future forbidden to be taught in the Island of
Madagascar. On the 1st of March following a vast
assembly, about 150,000, including all ranks, civil
and military, old and young, were gathered at the
capital, to hear an edict addressed to the people,
calling upon those who had learnt to read, eng;
or united in prayer, observed the Sabbath, or any
other Christian ordinance, to confess to what exunt
* Ellis Vol. IT., 1-. i '- leq,
86 MADAGASCAR.
they had indulged in these practices. They were
required to state explicitly the extent to which they
had followed the instructions of the missionaries,
and were fined or degraded in rank accordingly.
Those who held any honours or ranks in the service
of the sovereign were publicly degraded, and re-
duced nearly two-thirds in their ranks and income.
Among the people, those who did not hold offices
under Government were fined according to the ex-
tent to which they had attended to the duties of
Christianity. It is supposed that upwards of four
hundred officers were degraded on this occasion/"
All were compelled to deliver up the Bibles in their
possession. Deprived of every means of usefulness
among the people, the missionaries directed all their
energies to the completion of the Holy Scriptures.
No natives were allowed to assist them at the press,
but they cheerfully undertook the labour of printing
the remaining portions themselves.
The Government was still willing to engage the
missionary artisans to promote the casting of iron
and other arts ; but as it was stipulated that these
should be taught without the least connexion with
Christianity or any religious instruction, Messrs.
Cameron and Chick declined remaining any longer
in the country ; and after a fruitless application to
the Government of the Queen to be allowed to con-
tinue, to some extent, the communication of religious
instruction of the natives, the missionaries, with the
* Ellis, Vol. II., p. 500.
DEPARTURE OF MISSIONARIES. 87
exception of two engaged on the printing-press, left
the Island of Madagascar, on the 27th of August,
1835, for scenes of greater usefulness.
Mr. Baker laboured with great assiduity at the
press, and finished the Malagasy and English Dic-
tionary. His companion, Mr. Johns, was employed
in superintending the schools and preparing other use-
ful works in the language. No sooner had the other
missionaries left the island than the worshippers of
the idols wreaked their vengeance on the late ser-
vants of these Apostles of Christ. They were all
required to submit to the ordeal of the Tangena, or
poison water, to prove their fidelity to the Queen ;
on which occasion two of the natives, who had lived
in the family of Mr. Freeman (the head of the
mission), being declared guilty, were barbarously
murdered. The rest escaped with no other injury
than that which usually follows the poison, even
where it does not prove fatal.
Shortly after these events, Messrs. Johns and
Baker received indirect intimation that it was the
wish of the Government that they should leave the
island. All means of usefulness to the people were
for the present at an end, and the lives of the native
Christians who were known to have any intercourse
with them were constantly placed in jeopardy by
the treachery and hostilities of their enemies. Un-
able to discover any favourable change in the views
of the Government, uncheered by any prospect
of resuming their labours, and lindinir that
88 MADAGASCAR.
presence increased the troubles of the native Chris-
tians, without securing any equal advantages, the
remaining brethren, after much prayer and frequent
deliberation with the native Christians, felt it their
duty to retire to Mauritius, at least for a season.
Influenced by these considerations, Messrs. Johns
and Baker, with feelings of poignant anguish, left
the capital in the month of July, 1836. From this
period we may date affliction to the Island of Mada-
gascar. The missionaries, since 1819, had been in
the hands of Jehovah, a cloud by day and a pillar of
fire by night to lead this people from their life of
bondage and darkness to one of Christianity and
civilization. Like the Israelites of old, having
raised up to themselves the graven calf of their own
imaginations, and driven the angel of the Lord from
their tabernacle, they are permitted to wander in a
wilderness of the darkest superstition, from which
all sincere Christians will fervently pray for their
speedy deliverance. Since the death of Radama,
we find the Government of Ranavolona opposed to the
establishment of foreigners in the Island of Mada-
gascar, the British agent, Mr. Lyall, insulted and
driven away, the missionaries expelled, and every
impediment thrown in the way of traders establishing
themselves, even on the coast.
It is affirmed that M. Delastelle, a Frenchman,
who had the good fortune to please the Queen, and
was raised by her to the rank of andrian, or prince,
has been the principal agent in causing the great
EMBASSY TO ENGLAND.
obstructions placed in the way of mercantile esta-
blishments being formed by Europeans at Tamatave. *
M. Delastelle farmed the revenue raised at Tama-
tave by the Customs House, and in order to profit
by the monopoly which such a position gave him,
he was opposed to all Europeans entering Madagas-
car. Be this as it may, his fine sugar plantations
near Tamatave are now lying in ruins, his heirs having
quarrelled among themselves as to the division of
the property.
About the time of the departure of the mis-
sionaries from Madagascar viz., in the summer of
1836 the Queen of that island despatched an Em-
bassy to England and to France. Various reasons
have been given as to the cause of the Queen
taking this step ; but it was doubtless felt by her
advisers that some explanation of the change of
policy adopted by her Majesty was not only due,
but was expected by the Governments of England
and France, who were fully alive to the benefits to
be derived by their colonies situated in those seas
from the prudent steps adopted by Radama for the
development of the resources of Madagascar. The
Embassy consisted of six officers of various ranks.
The French ship Mathilde was chartered by the
Queen to take them from Tamatave to England and
France and back. The Embassy arrived at Port
Louis, in the Mauritius, during the month of
October, where they were courteously received by
" llistoirc Politique cle Madaira^.ir," }-ar M. Dechamp>, \\ 180.
90 MADAGASCAR.
the Governor, Sir "William Nicolay. After a
short stay, the Mathilde proceeded to
October, 1836. ,
the Cape of Good Hope, where they
received similar attentions from the Governor of
that colony, Sir Benjamin D' Urban. After leaving
the Cape, they touched at Havre de Grace, and
thence proceeded in the steam-packet to London,
which they reached in February, 1837.
The following are copies of the Queen of Mada-
gascar's letters to the English and French Govern-
ments :
" TO KING WILLIAM IV., KING OF GREAT BRITAIN
AND IRELAND, <kc., &c., &c.
"June 24, 1836.
" This T say to you, my friend, that I have sent
letters to you, and you have sent letters to me, and
perhaps some of our friendly correspondence has
failed to reach its destination. Therefore, I send
my Ambassadors into your presence to announce
friendship.
" Now, I did not receive the customary present
to Radama. Not because I was vexed or angry ;
but if friendship is to be obtained by the purchase
of money and riches, and to be perpetuated by the
exchange of goods, then I did not accept the pre-
sent. And things which are with us and not with
you, you can buy here ; and things with you and
not with us, we buy from you.
" And with respect to your friendship with
Radama, Radama did not export people across
LETTERS TO WILLIAM IV. AND LOUIS PHILIPPE. 1)1
the sea ; and I, the successor of Radama, do not
export people across the sea, whether to you or any
other nation.
" May you live long and be my friend always ;
and may the people of England be always the
people of Madagascar.
" May you live long, saith
" RANAVOLONA-MANJAKA."
TO THE KING OF THE FRENCH.
" This I say to you, that my. Ambassadors will
visit you to announce friendship. And if things
are with us and things are not with you, you can
buy from us ; and if there are things with you and
not with us, we can buy from you.
" For I have no enemy across the sea, of what
ever nation ; but I desire good friendship and good
commerce.
" This I say to you.
" May you live long, saith
" RANAVOLONA-MANJAKA."
On the 1st March, 1837, the Embassy was pre-
sented to King William IV. by Viscount Palmer-
ston, then Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs,
and on the 7th of the same month they were
honoured with a special interview by the King at
Windsor Castle. Upon this occasion they w r ere
accompanied by the Rev. Mr. Freeman, as inter-
preter, who presented the King with a copy of the
Holy Scriptures in Malagasy, which had been
92 MADAGASCAR.
translated into that language at Antananarivo by
the English missionaries, and printed by the mis-
sionary press there. The King appeared deeply
impressed with the gift, as were the beholders of
the scene. The defender of the faith receiving the
Book of Life, printed in a barbarian tongue, re-
duced to order by the humble missionary, who had
been sent out by voluntary aid from his own
country, and thus bearing back the good fruits of
his faith and industry, was indeed a subject
worthy of the monarch's attention and the painter's
art. During the interview the King presented
the Embassy to the Queen, and while passing
through the apartments of the Castle, which were
thrown open for their inspection, they had the
honour of again seeing her Majesty, who, in con-
versation, elicited that, in consequence of an edict
from the Queen of Madagascar, no native could
profess Christianity. It was on this occasion that
Queen Adelaide, addressing herself to the members
of the Embassy, said : " Tell the Queen of Mada-
gascar, from me, that she can do nothing so
beneficial for her country as to receive the Chris-
tian religion." A queenly message that will always
associate the name of the good Queen Adelaide
with missionary progress in Madagascar.
On the 19th March, 1837, the Embassy had a
final interview with the British Government, re-
ceiving a written communication for their sove-
reign. After leaving England, they concluded
NOSSI-BE ANT) NOSSI CUMBA. 93
their negotiations with the French Government,
and reached Tamatave in the month of September
following.
The Embassy were by no means successful with
. the British Government, who could
not but highly disapprove of the wan-
ton sacrifice of life and the unparalleled cruelties
inflicted by the Queen's troops in the southern
portion of Madagascar. The residence of a British
Agent, in compliance with the treaty between Eng-
land and Radama, being required by the British
Government, as a preliminary to any engagement
on the part of England with the existing Govern-
ment of Madagascar.
In the month of July, 1840, Isormonmeka,
Queen of the Sackalaves, who had
fled from Madagascar, and virtually re-
signed her sovereign rights to Ranavolona-Manjaka,
Queen of all Madagascar, ceded to the King of
France the islands of Nossi-be and Nossi Cumba,
and with them her claims upon the sovereignty
of the West Coast of Madagascar, from the Bay of
Passandava to Cape St. Vincent. In a similar
manner Andrian Souli was induced to cede to France
the Island of Mayotte, on which he was an alien and
usurper. M. Passot, the Agent of the Governor of
Bourbon, having succeeded in these negotiations,
repaired to Mourounsang in the brig-of-war Le
Colibre, and informed the Hova general at that
place that the refugees on the above islands had in-
94 MADAGASCAR.
voked the protection of the French nation. Thus
the French claims on the Island of Madagascar have
been advanced on the West Coast, and remain in
abeyance " until such time as it shall be convenient
for the Government of France to assert them." *
* Document sur la Partie Occidentale de Madagascar, par M. le
Capitaine de Corvette Guillain, p. 141. Imprimerie Hoy ale, 1846.
95
CHAPTER VII.
Difficulties in the way of Commerce Memorial of Jacob
Heppick H.M.S. Conway arrives at Tamatave Captain
Kelly, R.K, and Judge Philibert H.M.S. Conway returns
to Mauritius Further restrictions to Trade H.M.S. Conway
and French Ships of War Berceau and Zelee in Tamatave
Roadstead Failure of Negotiations Hova Forts Joint
Protest Attack on the Fort Account of the Action
Revolting Spectacle.
THE retirement of the English missionaries from
the capital of the island, and the cupidity- of the
Queen, caused increasing difficulties to be thrown
in the way of trade with Europeans at Tamatave,
the principal seaport on the East Coast.
In consequence of the growing impediments to
legitimate commerce felt by the natives
-I Qi i /
and European exporters of cattle, their
price w r as enhanced from eight to fifteen or sixteen
dollars per head. The Islands of Mauritius and Re-
union being entirely dependent on Madagascar for sup-
plies of beef and draught cattle, this restrictive policy,
adopted by the Queen and her advisers, naturally
caused much irritation in the neighbouring French
and English colonies, and loud and repeated were
the complaints addressed by the inhabitants to the
Governors of those islands. But so long as the
G MADAGASCAR.
liberty of the European residents at Madagascar
was not interfered with, the Governors of Mau-
ritius and Reunion wisely abstained from remon-
strating with the Hova Government, which had in
its power the means of greatly injuring those
islands, by cutting off the supplies of labour, cattle,
and rice.
At length an outrage on a British subject
caused the Governors of Mauritius and Reunion
to co-operate for the combined protection of Euro-
peans trading in the ports of Madagascar, which
resulted in that island being virtually closed to the
trade of England and France for some years.
Mauritius and Reunion, being sugar-producing
islands, are dependent for their prosperity upon an
extraneous supply of labour which has been in a
great measure kept up by the adjoining Continent
of Africa; but at the date we are writing of viz.,
in 1844 the labour market was principally supplied
from Madagascar.
On the pretext of carrying out the Slave-trade
Treaty with England made by the late King
Radama, the Queen and her advisers ordered this
supply of labour to cease, arid natives of Madagascar
were forbidden to leave the island for Mauritius or
Reunion.
Soon after this enactment it appears that Mr.
Heppick, chief officer of the Marie Laurie, who was
a British- American-born subject, was seized on a
pretended accusation of harbouring, or rather detain-
JACOB IIEPPICK. 97
ing, seven Malagasies on board the Marie Laurie, at
anchor in Tamatave roadstead, with the ultimate
intention of conveying them to Mauritius for the
supply of the labour market there. A gale of wind
springing up, it was stated that these men became
frightened, leaped overboard, and while swimming
to the shore one of the number perished. Such was
the accusation referred to in the subjoined memorial
by Mr. Heppick to the Governor of Mauritius :
"THE MEMORIAL OF JACOB HEPPICK, MARINER,
TO HIS EXCELLENCY SIR WILLIAM GOMM, K.C.B.,
<fec., tc., fec., GOVERNOR OF MAURITIUS AND ITS
DEPENDENCIES.
" May it please your Excellency,
"Your memorialist begs to inform your Excel-
lency that he sailed from Port Louis for Tamatave,
Madagascar, as chief officer of the bark Marie Laurie,
of Port Louis, Captain Croft, on the 10th February
last ; and that on the 3rd March, having part of the
cargo on board, there came on a severe gale, by
which the said ship was driven ashore, unshipped,
and broke her rudder ; and was in consequence
detained for the reparation of the same. On the
4th March, your memorialist being on shore oh
duty, he and several of the resident traders were
called to the Custom-house, when the authorities of
Tamatave brought forward a Malagasy labourer,
who accused "your memorialist with having detained
hi in and six other men on board the bark Marie
Laurie by force, which your memorialist declared to
H
98 MADAGASCAR.
be false, and called upon them to produce proof that
the men were seen on board the said ship, which they
could not do ; yet they detained him on shore that
day and night, in charge of four armed men. On
the 5th and 6th days of March your memorialist was
conveyed to the Custom-house, when the same
charge was made against him in presence of several
of the resident traders, on each occasion without any
evidence being produced. Notwithstanding, he was
still detained on shore. On the 7th of March, the
authorities having summoned all the resident traders
of the port to a Kabar at the Government House,
the said charge was repeated ; and without any
evidence whatever of the men having been seen on
board, or leaving the said ship, notwithstanding a
number of men and women from the shore daily
visited the ship, and had access to all parts thereof.
The Hova authorities, still persisting in the charge,
your memorialist was advised by the ship's agent to
propose a decision according to their law, in cases
of doubt, preferring to pay a small sum, should the
decision be against him, rather than that he or the
ship should be detained or subjected to annoyance
for the future. But the authorities, without having
made a decision according to law, or having pro-
duced any evidence in confirmation of the charge,
did, on the 25th of March, whilst your memorialist
was proceeding to take the rudder on board the
ship, detain him forcibly on shore, and informed him
that he could not proceed in the ship.
JACOB HEPPICK. 99
" Your memorialist begs to state that from that
period up to the present date he has been detained
a prisoner at Tamatave, under strict charge, night
and day, without any further proceedings having
been adopted, or any evidence produced in confirma-
tion of the charge made against him, notwithstanding
the efforts made by Captain Laconfourgue, when at
Tamatave, in April last, and the frequent demands
made by your memorialist, who apprised the
authorities that, as they did not comply with his
proposal before the departure of the ship, neither
would he now consent to a decision by the ordeal ;
demanding of them either to prove their charge or
to give him his release, and compensation for the
loss of his time and expenses. But hitherto he has
not been favoured with any communication what-
ever ; nor has he any prospect of obtaining his
release from confinement in an unhealthy climate, or
compensation for the loss he will sustain through the
unjustifiable proceedings of the authorities of Tama-
tave, sanctioned by the Hova Government. Your
memorialist begs to enclose to your Excellency a
certificate from the only British resident of Tama-
tave present at the Kabar, in confirmation of his
statement.
" Your memorialist humbly begs your Excellency
will be pleased to take into consideration the hard-
ship and injustice of his case; and solicits your
Excellency will adopt measures to obtain his release,
and compensation for his loss, which cannot be esti-
H 2
100 MADAGASCAR,
mated at less than twenty pounds sterling per month,
and four shillings per day expenses, from the 25th
of March until the time of his release.
" And your memorialist, as in duty bound, will
ever pray.
(Signed) "JACOB HEPPICK.
"Tamatave, June 16, 1844."*
Mr. Heppick's memorial being accompanied by
vouchers from Mr. Samuel Shipton, then residing at
Tamatave, referred to in the above document as
the Englishman present during the conference at
Tamatave ; these statements having been further
strengthened on inquiry by Mr. Dick, then Colonial
Secretary, among the captains and supercargoes of
the vessels employed in the cattle trade between the
two islands Sir William Gomm despatched Her
Majesty's frigate Con way, then under the command
of Captain Kelly, to Tamatave, for the purpose of
inquiring into the circumstances of the case.
Captain Kelly was also the bearer of a letter from
the Governor of Mauritius to the Queen of Mada-
gascar, and was accompanied by Mr. Baker, as an
interpreter, who had for many years served in the
mission at Antananarivo.
Upon anchoring in the roads of Tamatave,
Captain Kelly proceeded on shore, for
October, 1844. J *:/
the purpose of paying a visit to the
Governor, being accompanied by Mr. Edward
* " Madagascar, Past and Present/' p. 92.
CAPTAIN KELLY, R.N. 101
Baker and three of his officers, and was received
by a guard of honour at Government House.
Razakafidy, the Commandant of Tamatave, on
the plea of illness, did not appear, but the Chief
Judge, accompanied by officers of rank, were com-
missioned to receive the captain of H.M.S. Conway.
The Malagasy, like all Eastern nations, conduct
their official interviews with considerable ceremony,
and, in the first place, inquiry was made as to the
rank of Captain Kelly. In Madagascar twelve
military grades of honour are recognised ; the
highest being that of marshal, while a private
soldier is simply of the first honour. Captain
Kelly, with true Hibernian modesty, declared
himself of only the eleventh honour, but Mr.
Baker, the interpreter, fearing that this might be
a ruse on the part of the Malagasy to delay nego-
tiation, replied to the query in the native language,
"that the rank of Captain Kelly corresponded to
the number of guns which his vessel mounted, and
that that number being twenty-six, the rank of the
English officer exceeded anything for which their
country was prepared."
Captain Kelly then stated the object of his
mission, at the same time assuring the authorities
that he was expressly desired to state by the
Governor of Mauritius that Englishmen would not
be encouraged in violating the laws of Madn-;
nor protected if found so committing themselves.
* "Madagascar, IV-t and IV-sent," p. 98.
102 MADAGASCAR.
The Chief Judge, Phil ibert, then informed Captain
Kelly that, some months previously, the Mario
Laurie arrived at Tamatave. having on board seven
labourers, natives of Madagascar, who were return-
ing to the island after the expiration of their
engagements at Mauritius. That Captain Croffc,
together with Mr. Heppick, his mate, instead of
landing the men on arrival, detained them on board,
and confined them below. And that when the
searchers from the Custom-house went on board
to inquire if any labourers had returned to their
native country, they were assured by the captain,
and also by Mr. Heppick, that there were none on
board, notwithstanding there were seven at the
moment under hatches.
Philibert further stated that, in confirmation of
this assertion, two witnesses had been examined by
the Hova officers ; also that there were two other
Malagasy natives, who had subsequently gone on
board, whilst she was at Tamatave, for the purpose
of procuring a passage to Madagascar, and that
those likewise were admitted and concealed below
in company with the seven other men ; that a gale
of wind springing up, and the vessel being found to
have broken from her moorings, the nine Malagasies
wore ordered upon deck, to assist in managing her.
lint, t,|j;it, being alarmed for their safety, they had
jumped overboard, with a view to reaching the
slioro, and that in this attempt one of their number
had found a watery grave ; two were made prisoners
i'TAIN KI-;U.Y, ft,
of by the soldiurs on duty in the town, and
remaining six escaped. The two men captured on
occasion had asserted that the captain had
concealed them below, and these men it was who
were ready to confirm all that he had now advanced
against the officers of the Marie Laurie. That,
^sequence of these charges, the mate, Mr.
Heppick, was detained at Tamatave, his presence
being required until the trial was ended ; but that
the captain had been permitted to proceed with the
vessel to its destination. The result of the trial
a verdict of guilty, and Mr. Heppick was
adjudged to pay a penalty of one hundred dollars,
a fine levied on both the captain and mate ; this
subsequently reduced to sixty dollars, upon
payment of which Mr. Heppick was freed, and
quitted Tamatave.*
The statement of the Chief Judge having been
carefully translated for the information of Captain
Kelly and his officers, Mr. Baker was requested to
inquire if there was my truth in the statement thai
it had been publicly proclaimed in two places that
the white men namely, Croft and Heppick had
been reduced into slavery. To this the HOTS
authorities replied, " No such proclamation was ever
issued in the ease of white men."
Captain Kelly now demanded to know if they
were aware of the treaty of friendship between the
late King Badama and the English, by the tenn* of
104 MADAGASCAR.
which it was agreed that no British subject could be
reduced to a state of slavery in Madagascar.
To this the Chief Judge replied that the existence
of such a treaty was well known in Madagascar, and
that they had no desire to injure the English ; at the
same time, the laws of the country must be main-
tained and enforced against foreigners as well as
natives.
Captain Kelly then proposed that as it had been
circulated far and wide that the two Englishmen,
Croft and Heppick, were reduced to slavery in
Madagascar, it should be stated at a Kabar that
no Englishman could be reduced to slavery in
Madagascar.
After a lengthy discussion, the matter was
referred to Razakafidy, the Commandant, who
received Captain Kelly on the following day. But
this conference led to no result but disappointment,
and the Con way left Tamatave for Mauritius,
Captain Kelly having previously entrusted the
letter of the Governor to the Queen, with which he
was charged, into the hands of a trusty messenger.
On the 13th of May, 1845,* at two o'clock in
the afternoon, the English and French
traders, together with the other inhabi-
tants of Tamatave, were summoned by order of the
Queen, Ranavolona-Manjaka, to the house of Plii-
* Journal des Evenements qni on eu lieu a Tamatave" du
13 Mai au 16 Juin, 1845, signe" par tons les Europeans qui ont etc
te"inoins des faits. Revue de V Orient, annee 1846, T. III., p. 146.
ENGLISH AND FRENCH AT TAMATAVE. 105
libert, the Chief Judge, for the purpose of hearing
an announcement read. The Chief Judge was
surrounded by all the Hova officers and a guard
of 170 men.
Memorials were immediately addressed by the
Europeans located at Tamatave to their respective
Governments at Mauritius and Reunion, which were
responded to with a promptitude worthy of the
occasion.
The Conway, mounting twenty-six guns, and com-
manded by Captain Kelly, was irnme*-
June, 1845. . J \' . .
diately despatched from Mauritius to
Tamatave, and on her arrival there, on the 12th
June, 1845, it was discovered that she was preceded
by a French man-of-war, for the Zelee, of twelve guns,
had anchored in the roadstead during the previous
day. The commander of the Zelee immediately
waited upon Captain Kelly, and communicated to
him the fact of his having been engaged on shore
that day in a conference with the authorities of the
place, from whom he was unable to obtain the
smallest concession in favour of the Europeans. As
the shades of evening closed in, the Berceau, mounting
twenty-six guns, and bearing the broad pennant of
tin.- French Commodore, sailed majestically into the
roadstead, and took up her position alongside of the
Conway. On the following morning the French and
English officers had consulted and arranged tlu-ir
plan of action, in the event of diplomatic overture,
failing.
106 MADAGASCAR.
At two o'clock on the 13th June Captain Kelly
sent letters on shore, desiring an interview with the
Commandant, Chief Judge, and officers, as soon as
convenient. Ten o'clock the next morning having
been appointed, he went on shore, accompanied by
three officers, and Mr. Baker as interpreter. He
had to encounter the pitiable sight of all the traders
huddled together at the Custom-house, surrounded
by merchandise and luggage, packed in the hurry of
departure, their looks and dress plainly indicating
the disorder of their minds. For nearly three hours,
seated at the house of the Chief Judge, and in the
midst of a multitude of Hovas of all ranks, Captain
Kelly held a conference with the Governor and
Chief Judge, which resulted in nothing but disap-
pointment.
It would be tedious to give the details and end-
less repetitions on the part of the Hova officers at
this conference. They had no criminal charges to
bring against the British traders, but were resolved
to carry out the recent law, subjecting foreigners
residing in the island to Malagasy vassalage or
banishment. In vain it was pleaded that time was
not allowed to the merchants to wind up their
affairs ; that no vessels had arrived to convey them
and their effects away ; only the Manchester, from
Mauritius, and a small trading bark from Bourbon,
lying then at anchor in the roads of Tamatave.
Where and how were they to go, and how ? And
what to do if the vessels would not take them ?
UNSUCCESSFUL NEGOTIATIONS. 107
The Hova officers " did not know," but " the law of
the land must be obeyed, and the time allowed would
expire the next day."
To every argument and petition for delay they
opposed an obstinate negative.
Captain Kelly now demanded that before the
traders were forcibly expelled, a sealed letter from
the Governor of Mauritius, which he had delivered,
and one from himself to the Queen, asking for one
year to be granted to the merchants holding property
at Tamatave, might be forwarded to her Majesty at
Antananarivo, and the question left entirely to her
decision. He pleaded the ancient friendship of the
British and Hova Governments ; offered to be
responsible for the peaceable conduct of the traders
in the interim ; and promised that they should be
ordered to abide by the Queen's decision. The
Hova officers seemed divided in opinion, but finally
rejected the proposal. Thus, all reference to higher
authority was rendered impracticable by the obsti-
nacy of the Hova officers, and both parties were left
to act on their own responsibility.
There appeared nothing remaining but to ascer-
tain whether British subjects who absolutely could
not leave within the prescribed period would be
protected in life and property, in accordance with
treaties and customs of friendly nations. The Hova
officers distinctly and repeatedly declared that they
would not prom iso any security to the white people
leaving ; they would not admit that they had any
108 MADAGASCAR.
property in Madagascar ; neither would they be
responsible for the lives of those who stayed con-
trary to law. In short, they would give no assurance
or promise whatever. They insisted upon the traders
leaving or submitting ; but they would not allow the
sailors of the Conway to assist in fetching away goods
from the traders' houses. Here, therefore, the dis-
cussion closed, Captain Kelly solemnly declaring
that he could not but regard their conduct as
hostile to the British nation, which they replied to
with marked insolence and defiance.
It appeared obvious that certain of the Hova
officers, thinking themselves unassailable in their
fortress, wished for an opportunity of showing their
strength.
Captain Kelly returned on board. The Hova
officers immediately withdrew into their fort, and
when the French Commodore sent two officers on
shore to convey letters and receive their answers, they
absolutely refused them an interview, or even per-
mission to land.
The fort to which the Hovas had retired is de-
scribed by Mr. Baker, who acted as interpreter to
Captain Kelly during the conference with the Hovas,
and from whose report we have principally taken our
collection of facts :
A sandbank of nearly 180 feet above the level
of the sea, surrounding, on a circuit of perhaps a mile
or a mile and a half, a kind of casemated fortifica-
tion. The latter, which is of a circular form, and
JOINT PROTEST.
encloses an open area of very large capacity, consists
of three walls of solid masonry, the first of which is
nine feet in thickness, within and around which are
stationed thirty-two eighteen-pounders. The height
of this wall is estimated at thirty feet. The second,
unlike the last described, is built of coarse sand, is
six feet in diameter, twelve feet only in height, and
fills up entirely the space between the first, or outer-
most, and the third, or innermost wall. On the summit
of this second wall a platform is erected, which forms
the floor of a gallery running round the entire building.
This gallery is about ten feet high where it is roofed,
and the same wall (the second) carried on from that
point to nearly a level with the first. It is within
this gallery that the soldiers destined to work the
guns are located. The third and innermost wall
extends to about the same height with the second ;
and on the top of all men were stationed with fire-
locks, protected by the somewhat greater height of
the first. Such is a rapid and imperfect sketch of
the stronghold in question. It was built but a few
years previously by two Arab engineers ; and, as
the reader can understand, is quite unassailable by
musketry. Saturday, the 15th June, was occupied
in assisting the traders with boats to embark their
goods ; and two other trading vessels fortunately
came to an anchor in the roadstead, affording in-
creased facilities for the necessities of the traders.
On Sunday morning a joint protest of the English
and French commanders against those outrageous
110 MADAGASCAR.
proceedings having been drawn up in English,
French, and Malagasy, it was taken on shore by an
English and a French officer, accompanied, as usual,
by the interpreter; but the Hovas refusing to send an
officer to receive it, the boat returned, bearing back
the protest. Captain Kelly, still resolved to afford
them every chance of conciliation, went himself on
shore, accompanied by the same French officer, when
the Hovas yielded so far as to send an officer of
rank to receive the protest, promising to reply to it,
if at all, by two o'clock.
Thus all having been done that the joint com-
manders could devise for bringing the authorities to
reason and justice, it appeared unavoidably to
follow that, if they still persisted in refusing to
allow the traders a reasonable time to embark
their merchandise and luggage, on which condition
it was understood the question would be referred
to the Governments of Mauritius and Bourbon.
if the Hovas rejected this ultimatum, there ap-
peared but one course, to engage and disable the
fort. The important cattle trade was already
suspended or destroyed by the conduct of the
Hovas. The affair had gone too far for the re-
presentatives of two great nations to recede with
honour, and all depended upon the final reply of
the Hova authorities.
At the appointed hour of two o'clock a boat was
sent on shore, and a written reply received, to the
effect that the law could not be changed. No con-
THE ASSAULT ON THE FORT. Ill
cessions would bo made. An unusual stillness
prevailed on shore ; the soldiers having apparently
retired into the fort and the people of the town
entirely disappeared. All had been open and
candid on the part of the English and French ; the
natives evidently understood that the moment for
action had arrived.
At half-past two the ships opened their fire,
which continued with unabated activity for nearly
two hours, directed for the most part at the large
fort already described.
Gradually the battery slackened their fire. The
storming parties from the ships were then piped
away, as had been previously arranged, and about
four o'clock shoved off from the ships, under their
appointed leaders.
The boats formed in line in a concerted order,
and then pulled briskly for the beach towards the left
of the ships, which still kept up a steady cannonade
upon the enemy's position. The men disembarked
under repeated discharges of round and grape shot
from the enemy, and formed immediately. They
then made a short detour to the left, to clear the
jungle and gain a more direct access to the point
of attack. A portion of our force filed off to carry
a breastwork, mounting six guns, which flanked
the large fort and commanded the approaches to
it ; the main body formed in line facing the fort
itself, now distant about 200 yards. The word
being given to advance, the men, with a loud
112 MADAGASCAR.
cheer, charged at full speed across the interval, in
defiance of a destructive fire from the enemy's
works, and instantly were masters of the external
defences.
The subordinate attack succeeded. The assail-
ants, after a sharp conflict at the point of the
bayonet, in which the first lieutenant of the Zelee
fell, slew or expelled the defenders, spiked the guns,
and hastened to the main attack. Here the real
character of the works had first come into view ;
and one glance was sufficient to make it evident
that they were reducible by nothing short of
breaching artillery. Two French field-pieces, which
had been dragged to the summit of the embank-
ment, were utterly inadequate to make impression
upon the solid masonry within.
Our people kept up an unremitting fire of
musketry upon the embrasures, within which many
were seen to fall, and upon such ' of the enemy
as attempted to reload their cannon, and as
issued in small parties from time to time, from
the bush, to inspirit their companions, and dis-
order the attack. They were destroyed almost
to a man. The enemy's fire, too, was waxing
feebler, and eventually ceased, with the exception of
one gun ; but the occupation of the fort was not the
less impracticable. Our men were therefore col-
lected and withdrawn. They fell back to their first
position at landing, protected by a gun in the Con-
way's boat, in charge of which was an officer, and
ALLIED AND 1IOVA CASUALTIES. 113
the ships again opening a fire into the jungle. But
the Hovas made no decided effort to molest the
movement, and from this time, about half past five,
their fire ceased altogether ; a circumstance which
speaks most significantly their loss and consterna-
tion. Our wounded had previously been carefully
handed into the boats and sent on board, and the
surf now running inconveniently high for embarka-
tion, the men were marched down to the usual
landing place, to the left of the Custom-house,
firing that building as well as others in the way.
By half-past six all had returned on board.
The storming party amounted in all to three
hundred and fifty, of whom eighty-five were British
seamen and Marines, one hundred were French
infantry, and the remainder French sailors. The
loss sustained was nearly in proportion to their
respective numbers. French, seventeen killed and
forty-three wounded ; English, four killed and
thirteen wounded ; including one English officer
amongst the wounded, and three French officers
among the slain. Total, twenty-one killed and fifty-
six wounded.
The loss of the Hovas must have been very
great. A runaway native, who came off in a canoe
on Monday morning, declared the report of a
wounded soldier, whom he had just seen on shore,
to 1-e that four generals had fallen, including one
named Bainingiory, who had been present at all the
conferences, twenty captains, a number of inter-
i
114 MADAGASCAR
mediate officers, and about half the garrison of four
hundred men.
On the morning after the attack, the officers and
men of the ships of war were regaled at daybreak
with a spectacle sufficiently revolting. This was no
less than that of a row of poles, whereon the heads
of our deceased countrymen were suspended, which
had been arrayed on the beach immediately abreast
of the vessels. *
The foregoing is almost a literal account of this
unfortunate affair, which was compiled from the
account of Mr. Baker, who was an eye-witness and
participator in the stirring events narrated by him.
On Tuesday morning the men-of-war weighed
anchor, and taking leave of one another with a peal
of cannon, proceeded to their individual destinations,
for which the merchant vessels had already de-
parted.
Such was the result of the visit of H.M.S.
Conway, carrying twenty-six guns, under the com-
mand of Captain Kelly, and of the French ship
of war Berceau, bearing the broad pennant of
Commodore Romain-Defosses, assisted by the Zelee.
A Hova fort, having a garrison of about four
hundred men, succeeded in beating a storming
party of French and English nearly equal in num-
bers. No attempt to renew the combat was made,
and the senior naval officers of both countries sail
away, complimentarily puffing powder at each other,
* " Madagascar, Past and Present."
RETREAT OF THE ASSAILANTS. 115
while the successful natives look on exhibiting the
skulls of their vanquished enemies on the beach.
These frigates had only the guns on the side
next to the beach engaged, and, consequently, they
might have landed thirteen guns each, making
twenty-six guns to place in position on shore for the
purpose of breaching the walls of the fort.
They had no naval force opposed to them, and,
consequently, could have had no fear of being
attacked by sea while engaged with the fort. Being
at anchor, they had neither sails nor spars to look
after, and had only to serve the guns on the side
engaged. One-fourth of their ships' companies
would have been ample for the service of those guns,
under such circumstances ; the boats and covering
parties might have required another fourth, leav-
ing at least one-half of the combined crews
under cover of the ships' batteries to have built a
fort. The bags served out to the men for keeping
their clothes in, empty bread-bags, and hammocks,
sewn together, could have been prepared in a few
hours, which, on reaching the shore, would form
the materials for a sandbag battery, one of the
best protections for breaching guns.
I 2
116
CHAPTER VIII.
Interruption of Friendly Relations with the Malagasy and
Europeans The Great Christian Persecutions of 1849
Constancy of the Martyrs.
AFTEE the ignominious failure in the attack of the
fort by the British and French forces on Tamatave,
in June, 1846, the Malagasy Government prohibited
the exportation of every article of native produce,
more especially the trade in rice and cattle, carried
on between Madagascar and the neighbouring Euro-
pean colonies of Mauritius and Eeunion. Eice was
obtained from India, but the supplies of cattle had to
be sent from the Cape of Good Hope and Natal, at, of
course, a great increase of cost to the consumers.
And although an effort was made by the English
Admiral Dacres, in 1848, and subsequently by the
French Admiral Cecile, to restore friendly relations
between those nations and the Malagasy, all ami-
cable intercourse ceased for a period of eight years.*
Long before this interruption of friendly relations
between the natives and foreigners, the former had
been subjected to much persecution by the Govern-
ment of the Queen, who, ever since her acces-
sion to power, had endeavoured to cement the in-
* " Visits to Madagascar," p. 4.
THE TANGENA. 117
terosts of the various chiefs and the native priests by
a systematic opposition to the Christian religion,
with a fixed determination to exterminate it out of
the island.
For, soon after the retirement of the mission-
aries, in 1836, a number of persons suspected of
being Christians were required to prove their inno-
cence by drinking the Tangena, or poison water,
which to many of them proved fatal.*
This persecution went on until, at last, soon after
the retirement of European traders, it assumed a
force and permanency which has had a great effect
on the future of Madagascar. Had the Government
of Eanavolona-Manjaka been satisfied with forbid-
ding the Christian religion and encouraging the
idol worship, time might have fixed the latter more
permanently among the Malagasy people; but the
very efforts that were made for the destruction of
the former only drew attention to the behaviour of
* The poison employed is taken from the kernel of a fruit as
large as a peach growing upon a tree called Tanguinea Veneniflora.
The lampi-tangnini, or person who administers the poison, an-
nounces to the accused the day on which he is to take it. For
forty-eight hours before the appointed time he is allowed to eat
very little, and for the last twenty-four hours before the trial
nothing at all. The lampi-tanguini scrapes away as much powder
from the kernel with a knife as he judges necessary for the trial,
lie then spreads the poison on tliree little pieces of skin, about an
inch in size, cut from the back of a fat fowl. These are rolled to-
gether and the accused swallows them. As soon as he has taken
the poison the accused drinks large quantities of rice-water. If he
vomits the three pieces of skin he is declared innocent ; but if any
less number, he is immediately despatched.
118 MADAGASCAR.
the converts, and caused the very sufferings of the
Malagasy Christian martyrs to prove, even in that
benighted land, a successful means of eventually
establishing the Christian religion in Madagascar.
" Thus, by various indications of His presence and
grace, God was not only sustaining and reviving
the hearts of His servants, but preparing them for
trial more terrible than any which they had hitherto
endured the great persecution of 1849. And
amongst the exciting causes to which that persecu-
tion must be traced, are those which had brought
the greatest gladness to their hearts the manifest
and marvellous proofs of progress and prosperity.
These, so cheering to themselves, were hateful to
their foes. The increasing numbers and boldness
of the Christians; the openness with which they
assembled, and read and prayed, in defiance of law ;
and still more, the fact that her son, her nephew, and
others of high rank, had embraced their opinions,
attended their meetings, and aided their escape from
punishment filled the Queen and her abettors with
rage almost amounting to madness. It is at this
period that Eambosalama, the brother of Eamonja,
first comes prominently into view. Adopted by the
Queen as her successor to the throne prior to the
birth of her son, this young man had always regarded
Kakoto as his enemy and supplanter. He had long
been opposed to the new religion ; but the Prince's
adhesion to it increased his hostility, and made him,
there is reason to believe, a chief instigator of the
THE COMING STORM. 119
persecution of 1849, as well as an active agent in the
discovery and impeachment of Christians. He sent
spies in all directions, and employed other means,
which proved but too effectual, in bringing suffering
upon the objects of his aversion.
"The earliest indication of the coming tempest
appeared on the 19th February, 1849, in an order
from the Queen to destroy two houses which had been
used for Christian worship. Prince Eamonja inter-
posed a claim upon one of them, but it was disre-
garded, and the buildings were razed to the ground.
During the next two days nine Christians were
consigned to prison. One of these had been an officer
of the army, and after the loss of his sight had become
a preacher of the Gospel. Fearless and faithful, this
good man and two of his companions embraced the
opportunity of urging the truth of God upon the
attention and conscience of the high officers who
visited them in prison, and others to whom they had
access.
" In the course of the following week, the peo-
ple were twice called together to a Kabary; and
when they were assembled, an officer thus addressed
them :
" * I ask you,' saith the Queen, ' what is the
reason you will not forsake the very root of this
new religion and mode of worship? For I have
deprived officers of their honour, put some to death,
reduced others to unredeemable slavery, and you still
persevere in practising this new religion. What is
120 MADAGASCAR.
the reason why you will not renounce it and deliver
up the books by which you have done this ? J Bold
must they have been who could answer these words of
the Queen. But such there were amongst the
Christians, two of whom thus replied, in the
name of their companions : ' We are restrained
by reverence of God and His law ! J It was
a noble reply, and was influenced by the same
spirit which constrained the Apostolic appeal,
4 Whether it be right in the sight of God to
hearken unto you more than unto God, judge ye. ? "*
The following account of the examination of some
of these witnesses of Christ was given to Mr. Ellis :
Officer. Do you pray to the sun, or the moon, or
the earth ?
" I do not pray to these," was the answer, " for the
hand of God made them."
Officer. Do you pray to the twelve sacred moun-
tains ?
Christian. I do not pray to them, for they are
mountains.
Officer. Do you pray to the idols that render
sacred the kings ?
Christian. I do not pray to them, for the hand
of man made them.
Officer. Do you pray to the ancestors of the
sovereigns ?
Christian. Kings and rulers are given by God,
that we should serve and obey them, and render them
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs," p. 75 et seq.
THE GREAT PERSECUTION. 121
homage. Nevertheless, they are only men like our-
selves. When we pray, we pray to God alone.
Officer. You make distinct, and observe the
Sabbath-day ?
Christian. That is the day of the great God;
for in six days the Lord made all His works. But
God rested on the seventh, and He caused it to be
holy ; and I rest, to keep sacred that day.
There are some things in these confessions which
deserve special notice. Had there been at that most
exciting time, and amongst a people so recently
brought out of darkness so dense into light so
marvellous, left as they now were without the counsel
and aid of the men from whom they had received the
Gospel, some indications of ill-regulated zeal, an
undue desire for a martyr's crown, or a low estimate
of life and death, we might not have been surprised.
But never have sufferers evinced less of irrational
enthusiasm. Theirs was " a loving sacrifice," " a
reasonable service." *
In all the Queen's edicts the evil practices of the
Christian confessors are minutely described. The
following is a copy of one of those documents :
" These are the things which shall not be done,
saith the Queen. The saying to others, Believe and
obey the Gospel ; the practice of baptism ; the
keeping of the Sabbath as a day of rest ; the refusing
to swear by one's father, or mother, or sister, or
brother ; and the refusing to be sworn, with a
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs."
122 MADAGASCAR.
stubbornness like that of bullocks, or stones, or wood ;
and refusing to fight or quarrel, the taking of a little
bread and the juice of the grape, and asking a
blessing to rest on the crown of your heads ; and
kneeling down upon the ground and praying, and
rising from prayer with drops of water falling from,
your noses, and with tears rolling down from your
eyes."
The following is a description of a martyrdom,
taken from an authentic source, which will long be
remembered in Madagascar :
Nineteen Christians now lay under sentence of
death, and their brethren knew that their execution
was fixed for the morrow. "What could they do for
them ? Let us observe their proceedings.
The midnight hour has closed a day of terror, and
yet of triumph to the Christians one of the darkest,
but one of the brightest in the history of Madagascar.
Though the city is still, here and there individuals
and groups might have been seen quietly leaving their
dwellings and stealing noiselessly along the streets.
Whither are they going ? The word has passed from
lip to lip that they are to meet to pray for their
suffering brethren. "And at one at night," writes
one of those who were present, and who took part
in the service, " we met together and prayed.''
What meaning is there in these simple words, and
what power was there in the exercise they describe !
Had we listened, as these devout men, with strong
cryings and tears, sought aid for their beloved
THE GREAT PERSECUTION. 123
brethren from nira who was able to succour and to
save, how assured should we have felt that in answer
to such supplications the Divine arm would be
stretched out on their behalf! For evidence that
thus it was, we have only to visit other spots, and
gaze upon other scenes which have made that day
memorable in Madagascar history, and which will
cause it to be had in everlasting remembrance. The
voice of prayer as it rose from the assembled believers
had scarcely died away, and the light of morning had
not yet appeared, when the city was all astir.
Swiftly and widely had the intelligence spread on
the previous evening that the decree of the Queen
had gone forth, and that on the following day nine-
teen Christians would suffer ; and great was the
multitude which now hastened to the spots where
these noble martyrs would demonstrate the sincerity
of their faith in Jesus, and the strength of their love
to His cause, by following Him in the same path of
suffering which He trod, and laying down their lives
for His sake.
There were two spots to be rendered almost sacred
by the sufferings and the spirit of those who were
cruelly sacrificed upon that day. One is called
ARAPIMARINAXA. The meaning of the name is, " the
place of hurling down." It is in the midst of the
city, and the place of execution is a precipice of
granite, 150 feet high, over which condemned persons
were flung. Hither, on this dreadful morning, fl<>
tho stream of people ; some prompted by the desire of
124 MADAGASCAR.
excitement, others by their hatred to the Christians,
but many, no doubt, by deep sympathy ; and here,
crowding the dreadful spot, almost to the edge of the
giddy precipice, stood the gathered throng. But let
us turn from them to the prison. Meek, like their
Divine Master, though seized with rude violence and
flung upon the ground, no complaint escapes the
sufferer's lips. But far different sounds are heard.
As they sit upon the ground, with heart and voice
they unite in singing a favourite hymn, which thus
begins :
" When I shall die and leave my friends,
When they shall weep for me,
When departed has my life,
Then I shall happy be !"
And when that hymn was ended they began
another, the first line of which is :
" When I shall, rejoicing, behold Him in the heavens."
But these sounds of sacred melody were now
drowned by the hoarse voice of the Queen's messenger,
who, in the name of Eanavolona, is pronouncing upon
each the sentence they were to suffer. Four of them
were nobles, two of whom were husband and wife.
As it was unlawful to shed the blood of persons of
their rank, they were to be burned alive, and the
remaining fifteen to be thrown from "the place of
hurling down." As the officer was leaving the
prison, the nobles sent a request to the Queen that
they might be strangled before their bodies were
CONSTANCY OF THE MARTYRS. 125
burned ; but even such mercy was denied. The
fifteen, wrapped in mats, and with mats thrust into
their mouths, to prevent their speaking to each other
or to the people, were then hung by their hands and
feet to poles, and carried to the place of execution.
But the attempt wholly to stop their mouths failed,
for they prayed and addressed the crowd as they
were borne along. "And some," we are told, " who
beheld them, said that their faces were like the faces
of angels."
Thus they reached ARAPIMARINANA. A rope was
then firmly tied round the body of each, and, one by
one, fourteen of them were lowered a little way over
the precipice. "While in this position, and when it
was hoped by their persecutors that their courage
would fail, the executioner, holding a knife in his
hand, stood waiting for the command of the officer to
cut the rope. Then for the last time the question
was addressed to them, "Will you cease to pray?"
But the only answer returned was the emphatic
" No." Upon this the signal was given, the rope
was cut, and in another moment the mangled and
bleeding body lay upon the rocks below. One of
these brave sufferers for Christ, whose name was
Eamonambonina, as he was led to the edge of the
precipice, begged his executioners to give him a short
time to pray ; " for on that account," he said, " I am
to be killed." His request being granted, he kneeled
down and prayed aloud very earnestly; and having
risen from his knees, he addressed the people with
126 MADAGASCAR.
such powerful and subduing eloquence, that all were
amazed, and many struck with awe. Then, turning to
his executioners, he said, "My lody you will cast
down this precipice; but my soul you cannot, as it
will go up to heaven to God. Therefore it is
gratifying to me to die in the service of my Maker."
What people thought and said as they left that spot
and returned to their homes, we are not told, but
who can doubt that from that hour the truth of the
religion of Jesus was more clearly seen, and its power
more deeply felt, by some than it had been before.*
Mr. Ellis and the Bishop of Mauritius visited this
spot, and the latter thus refers to it :
" It was a very harrowing spectacle to witness the
actual rock from which our brethren and sisters have
been thrown with so much cruelty to meet so fearful
a death ; but the evidence was clear that they died
with unfailing faith and triumphant hope. The
brother of one of the sufferers was with us a manly
and devoted Christian he seemed to be. I saw him
every day, I believe, while I was in Antananarivo,
and sometimes twice a-day and oftener. He brought
his children to see me, and from all that I saw of him,
I was led to form the highest opinion of his straight-
forward, earnest, Christian character; but when he
afterwards came to the spot to which the bodies had
been taken to be burnt, he wept like a child at the
recollection of his brother's sufferings. One severe
part of the fiery trial through which these Christians
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs."
CHRISTIAN FORTITUDE. 127
passed on to their rest with God, was their being placed
where they could sec the fall of their brethren, and
then being asked whether they would not recant.
All such attempts to move them proved ineffectual.
They seemed so filled with the love of their Saviour,
and with joyful hope of heaven, that they utterly
despised all offers of life on such conditions. One
very striking instance I heard of from an old officer of
the palace, as well as from our companions on that
day. A young woman, who was very beautiful and
accomplished, and who was very much liked by the
Queen, was placed where she could see her com-
panions fall, and was asked, at the instance of the
Queen who wished to save her, but could not
exempt her from the common sentence against the
Christians whether she would not worship the gods
and save her life. She refused, manifesting so much
determination to go with her brethren and sisters to
heaven, that the officer standing by struck her on the
head, and said, ' You are a fool ! You are mad ! '
And they sent to the Queen and told her that she had
lost her reason, and should be sent to some place of
safe keeping. She was sent away, strongly guarded,
into the countiy, some thirty miles, and afterwards
was married to a Christian man, and died only two
years ago, leaving two or three children behind her.*
Scene upon scene of horrid heathen persecution on
the one hand, and of calm, patient, self-denying,
* For a full account of these persecutions, see " Madagascar :
its Mission and its Martyrs." London, 18G3.
128 MADAGASCAR.
Christian fortitude on the other faithful even unto
death might be presented to the reader, but our
space will not permit of it. Suffice it to say that
"Thirty-seven preachers, with their wives and
families, were consigned to a life of slavery. More
than a hundred were flogged with the whip, and
sentenced to work in chains during their lives. Some
who were made slaves might purchase back their
liberty, and the liberty of their wives and children, if
money enough could be found, but the slavery of
others was irredeemable. Many were heavily fined,
and those who had been among the great and noble of
the land were stripped of their honours and titles, and
not only reduced in rank, but forced to the hardest
and meanest labour. Altogether, in the early spring
of 1849 that fearful year which the Christians truly
called the year of 'the great persecution' 1,903,
according to the lowest estimate, but more probably
upwards of 2,000, were punished, because they had
either professed or favoured the religion of Jesus.' 7 *
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs," p. 91.
129
CHAPTER IX.
Diplomatic Failures Commerce the Peacemaker Renewal of
Friendly Relations Earnest Christians.
THE commercial history of Madagascar since the un-
successful attack of the English and
A.D loDo.
French on the fort at Tamatave, in 1846,
until 1853, may be considered a perfect blank, not
only as concerning foreigners if perhaps we except
Americans on the West Coast but even in respect
to the natives themselves. Progress was at an en-
tire standstill. Idol worship and superstition were
covering the land as with a thick mantle of dark-
ness, obscuring the little light which missionary
efforts and commercial enterprise had let in upon
the island. Diplomacy had tried every effort at
conciliation, and at last the English and French
Governments ceased to hold any communication
with the Government of the Queen, Ranavolona-
Manjaka.
Commerce, the daughter of necessity, cradled
by want, again lifts the veil in Madagascar.
What the Governments of the contending parties
could not effect was amicably arranged by the
peaceful merchants of both countries. At Mauritius
and Reunion an effort was made by the merchants,
K
130 MADAGASCAR.
in concert with some of the more enlightened
native chiefs in Madagascar, to bring about a re-
conciliation, and after much, but earnest, negotia-
tion, it was arranged that the Government of the
Queen was willing again to open the trade of
Madagascar to all nations on the payment of an
indemnity to the Queen of Madagascar by the
merchants at Mauritius, for they were held as the
prime movers of the attack on the fort at Tamatave
in 1846. This indemnity was fixed at 15,000 dollars.
Mr. Cameron, who formerly belonged to the
English Mission at Antananarivo, was associated
with Mr. Mangeot, a member of the Chamber of
Commerce at Mauritius, and these gentlemen, ac-
companied by the treasure, sailed for Tamatave, in
the Nimble, on the 10th of October, and returned
to Port Louis, Mauritius, on the 19th of November,
1853, having paid the sum required by the Queen
as compensation for 'the injury inflicted on the
country. The trade was now opened to the
commerce of all nations ; prices were to be fixed
between buyer and seller ; ten per cent, duty was to
be levied on all exports and imports; and no natives
of Madagascar were to be taken out of the country.
The following is the letter establishing friendly
relations with Europeans :
"Antananarivo, 23 Asoratany, 1854
(23 Oct., 1854).
" To Messrs. J. Cameron and A. Mangeot, and the
people who sent them with this payment for
FRIENDLY RELATIONS. 1 ,,1
the offence committed by William Kelly, and
Romain Desfosses, and their companions in three
ships.
" I have to inform you that I have told our
superior officers, and that our superior officers have
told our Queen, respecting the 15,000 dollars pro-
posed to be paid by you for (or on account of)
the offence of Romain Desfosses, and William
Kelly, and their companions in three ships, you
having declared that this payment gives you no
claim either on the land nor on the kingdom.
"Now, in regard to the 15,000 dollars, our
superior officers have directed that the money be
received, so we will receive it, and the trade will be
opened.
" And thus will the trade be opened. As the
custom duties do not belong to others (or to sub-
jects), but to the Queen of Madagascar, so we will
take the custom duties, both on imports and ex-
ports, as formerly for we change not.
" And in regard to the exportation of slaves
beyond the sea, Kadama disliked that practice, and
our Queen has made no alteration ; therefore, we
cannot export slaves beyond the sea.
"And this also has to be told to you. A
certain European, a Frenchman, has taken posses-
sion of a place at Ibaly, as a port for ships, where
he is residing, and erected a house and a magazine.
Our superior officers have, therefore, sent to drive
him away beyond sea. We shall not kill him, but
K '2
132 MADAGASCAR.
his property shall be taken as our spoil, for he has
taken possession of a port. But though we have
said we shall not kill him, yet, if he kills any of the
soldiers, the soldiers will kill him. And this is told
to you lest you should say, Why, after trade is
opened, do you again destroy the property of Euro-
peans ?
"And this also has to be told you, If any
European shall land at any place within the
boundary of Madagascar, where there are not
soldiers stationed, and take possession of that
place as a fort, such conduct will be an offence, and
his property will be taken as our spoil, and he him-
self will be driven away beyond the sea.
" And this also has to be told you, that, as each
Sovereign has established the law of the land,
whether it be our Sovereign or your Sovereign, so
in our land the things we do not sell are not to be
shipped upon the sea ; and in regard to the things
you do not sell, you, of course, need not bring them
for sale.
" Farewell, health, &c., to you, saith
" RAINIKIETAKA,
13 Honour, Officer of the Palace."*
Friendly relations being thus established between
Madagascar and its satellites, Mauritius and Reunion,
* Mr. Vie*h, President of the Chamber of Commerce at Port
Louis, kindly placed this letter, and much practical information
relative to Madagascar, at the disposal of the author during his
visit to Mauritius, in 1859.
FRIENDLY RELATIONS. 1 3,'j
the peaceful missionaries foremost among whom
was the Rev. William Ellis at once found their
way into the island and an honoured welcome at
Antananarivo.
Describing his first visit to Tamatave, Mr. Ellis
says that nothing struck him so much as the
earnest, repeated, and importunate applications for
the Scriptures and Christian books, which reached
him from all quarters. " One fine-looking young
officer," he writes, in a letter to the Directors of the
London Missionary Society, " who had come from a
distance, on hearing that we were at Tamatave,
almost wept, when, in reply to his earnest request
for a book, Mr. Cameron told him that he had not
a single copy left." *
While Mr. Ellis was at Mauritius, he received a
letter from a Christian who had nearly lost his
sight, in consequence of having devoted years in
copying portions of Scripture for his Christian
brethren.
One evening while at Tamatave, two men called
at Mr. Ellis's house. On being admitted, they
told him that, having heard that he had brought
the Bible to their land, they had travelled a long
distance in order to get a copy. As they were
strangers to him, he thought that possibly they
might be spies, and that if he complied with their
request, he might be banished from the island. He
told them, therefore, that he could not give them
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs."
134 MADAGASCAR.
what they wanted then, but that they might call
upon him again on the following morning. In the
meantime, he made inquiries about them from some
of the Christians of the place, and learned that they
were excellent men, and members of a family that
feared the Lord greatly ; that they lived at the
capital, and having come down about a hundred and
fifty miles towards the coast on business, and having
there heard that Mr. Ellis was at Tamatave with
the Word of God, they resolved to travel more than
a hundred miles further, in the hope that they
might secure this treasure for themselves. Of
course Mr. Ellis was delighted to hear such a report
of these worthy men, and was ready, Avhen they
came again on the following morning, to give them
what they wanted. Before doing this, however, he
learned from them that their family was large and
scattered, but that all the members of it were
Christians. When asked whether they had the
Scriptures, they told Mr. Ellis that they had seen
them and heard them, but all they possessed were
"some of the words of David," which, however,
did not belong to themselves alone, but to the
whole family. He further ascertained that this
sacred fragment was sent from one to another, and
that each, after keeping it for a time, passed it on,
until it had been read by all. Mr. Ellis then
inquired whether they had these " words of David "
with them. This was a question which they seemed
unwilling to answer ; but at length they confessed
EARNEST CHRISTIANS. ] !J J
they had. Mr. Ellis having requested to see the
book, they looked at one another, and appeared as
if they knew not what to do. At length one of
them thrust his hand deep into his bosom, and from
beneath the folds of his lamba drew forth a parcel.
This he very slowly and carefully opened. One
piece of cloth after another having been gently
unrolled, at length there appeared a few leaves of
the Book of Psalms, which the good man cautiously
handed to Mr. Ellis. Though it was evident that
the greatest care had been taken of them, their
soiled appearance, worn edges, and other marks of
frequent use, showed plainly enough how much
they had been read. We can only fancy the
feelings with which our friend looked upon these
few dingy and well-worn leaves, revealing as they
did the deep love their possessors felt for God's
Word, and the diligence with which they kept and
used it. Desiring to possess these precious frag-
ments, Mr. Ellis asked the men whether they had
not seen other words of David besides those which
they now produced, and also the words of Jesus,
and of Paul, of Peter, and of John ? Yes, they
replied, they had seen them and heard them read,
but did not possess them. " Well, then," said Mr.
Ellis, holding out the tattered leaves, "if you will
give me these few words of David, I will give you
all his words, and I will give you besides, the words
of Jesus, and of John, and of Paul and of Peter."
Upon this he handed to them a copy of the New
136 MADAGASCAR.
Testament and the Psalms bound together, and
said, " You shall have all these if you will give me
this. The men were at first amazed. Then they
compared the Psalms they had with those in the
book, and having satisfied themselves that all their
own words of David were in it, with many more,
and that besides these there were other Scriptures
which they greatly desired, light beamed in their
faces, they took Mr. Ellis at his word, gave him
those leaves of the Book of Psalms which had so
long yielded them comfort, seized the volume he
offered in exchange, bade him farewell, and hastily
left the house. In the course of the day he inquired
after them, wishing to speak to them again, when
the Christians at Tamatave told him that, as soon
as they left his house, they set out upon their long
journey to the capital, doubtless " rejoicing as one
that findeth great spoil." '
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs."
CHAPTER X.
The Earl of Clarendon and Madagascar Prince Rakoto
Rainiharo M. Laborde : some Account of his Eventful
Career M. Lambert and his Concession Madame Ida
Pfeiffer The Conspiracy to Dethrone the Queen Its Dis-
covery and Fury of the Queen Fate of the Conspirators
Death of Queen Ranavolona-Manjaka.
As soon as the intelligence reached England that
Madagascar was again open to the
commerce of all nations, and especially
that friendly relations were re-established between
it and the Islands of Mauritius and Reunion, the
English Government lost no time in coming to a
satisfactory understanding with that of the French as
to the relations which were to govern their future
operations in connexion with Madagascar.
The Earl of Clarendon, the constant and true
friend of Madagascar, was at that time Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs in England ; and, in con-
junction with Count Walewski, who held a similar
appointment in France, came to an arrangement on
behalf of both countries, by which it was definitively
settled that neither Government was to seek for
itself any advantage to the detriment of the other,
but that they were for the future to act in concert,
recognising fully the entire independence of Mada-
138 MADAGASCAR.
gascar, as the most just and equitable mode of
keeping up friendly relations with that island and
encouraging its commerce with the English and
French colonies in those seas.
As we proceed with the history of Madagascar
we cannot but perceive the great benefit conferred
upon its people by the enlightened policy of Lord
Clarendon and the credit reflected on the Govern-
ments of France and England by loyally upholding
this mutually beneficial arrangement.
In Madagascar the laws regarding marriage and
progeny are of a stranger kind than anywhere else
in the world : " Thus, for instance, a man may
divorce his wife and take another as often as he
chooses. The woman may live with another man,
though she may not marry again ; but all the
children born to her after she has been separated
from her husband are looked upon as belonging to
him ; the second husband has not the slightest claim
to them, and the mother is compelled to deliver
them up to her first husband immediately upon his
claiming them. When a man dies, too, any children
his widow may afterwards have, are looked upon as
his ; and it is in consequence of this law that Prince
Rakoto, son of Queen Ranavolona, though he was
born long after King Radama's death, is looked upon
as the son of that monarch." *
Prince Rakoto had a rival in his cousin Ram-
bosalama, who was the son of the Queen's sister, and
* Ida Pfeiffer's "Last Travels," p. 158.
PRINCE RAKOTO. Io9
brother of Rakoto's wife ; consequently the Prince's
brother-in-law as well as cousin. This man had
been nominated as her successor by the Queen at the
commencement of her reign ; but when the unex-
pected birth of a son gave a rightful heir to the
throne of the Hovas viz., the son of the late King's
wife Rambosalama lost his title. Between Rakoto
and Rambosalama there were constant rivalries, and
while the former was now declared by the Queen
her successor, and invested with the title of Prince
of Madagascar, the latter, resolute, contriving, and
unscrupulous, gained over to his side the Queen's
chief adviser, Rainiharo, and many who stood near
the throne, and with the assistance of the Idol party,
held considerable influence with the Queen, whom
he closely resembled in his hatred of the Christians.
On the other hand, Prince Rakoto had always
shown himself friendly to the Christians, and the
gentleness of his heart had often averted from them
death in its most appalling form, as decreed by the
Queen and her advisers. The following instance
illustrates these features of the Prince's character :
One morning while at breakfast with his friends, a
woman in tears entered the room, and casting herself
at his feet, told him that many people in her village
had been condemned to die, amongst whom were
her husband and children, and prayed that he would
save their lives. Instantly he ordered some of his
attendants to go and deliver the poor people from
their terrible fate. They hastened to the spot, but
140 MADAGASCAR.
soon returned to say that the prison was surrounded
by so many soldiers, that it was impossible for them
to get near it. On hearing this, the Prince mounted
his horse and rode with haste to the village. As
soon as he reached it, he proceeded to the prison,
spoke to the guards in an authoritative tone, seized
the sword of the officer in command, forced his way
to the condemned persons, broke their chains, and
told them to make their escape. Then turning to
the officer, who stood silent and astonished at the
rapidity and boldness of this movement, the Prince
said to him, " Should any one inquire who has done
this, tell him that it was the son of the Queen ; but
do not name it until the prisoners are out of reach."
Gradually the example of Rakoto began to
operate ; and on the opening of Madagascar again, in
1853, there was a marked change in the manner of
the Queen. Though still " breathing out threaten-
ings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord,"
her violence was at this time restrained. This,
doubtless, may be ascribed in part to the influence
of her son, Prince Rakoto, to the Prince Ramonja,
and to other Christian nobles, with whose assistance,
in the conduct of the Government, she could not
dispense. But the chief cause was the death of
Rainiharo, her chief minister and great favourite.
From the commencement of the persecution this
implacable man had been forward to advise and
execute the most severe measures against the hated
Christians, and in him the Queen ever found a ready
DEATH OF RAIXIIIARO. 1 4 1
instrument of her will. But the close of his direful
career gave the Christians a brief respite from her
persecution, and awakened a hope that their delive-
rance drew nigh. What confirmed this hope was the
fact that Roharo, Rainiharo's son, who was a friend
of the Prince, and through Rakoto's influence com-
mander of the forces, had joined himself to them.
Nor was this all. Left without her chief counsellor,
and feeling the effects of age and disease, the Queen
from this time leaned more than ever upon her son,
and to some extent shared the Government with
him. In 1853, indeed, it was believed that she had
resolved to abdicate in his favour ; and this was so
positively stated, that the Directors of the London
Missionary Society appealed to their friends for the
means of resuming the mission, and sent Messrs.
Ellis and Cameron to Madagascar to employ such
measures as might be necessary for this purpose.
But these hopes were not realised. Nevertheless,
the intelligence obtained by Mr. Ellis, both on this
and two subsequent visits, was not only of great
value, but such as justified the hope that the time to
favour Madagascar was at hand.*
It was at this juncture in the affairs of Mada-
gascar that a European, M. J. Lambert, made his
appearance at Antananarivo, whose conduct has had
considerable influence on the future of that island,
and caused, in the first place, the destruction of the
amiable prince, who too easily fell a victim to
* "Madagascar : Its Mission and its Martyrs," p. 100.
142 MADAGASCAR.
his designs. Before fully introducing him to the
reader, it will be necessary somewhat to allude to
the career of one of his countrymen who may be
considered as his pioneer in Madagascar viz., M.
J. Laborde :
" Our host, M. Laborde, favoured us with the
following account of his life :
" He was born in France, and is the son of a
well-to-do saddler. In his youth he served for
several years as a cavalry soldier in the French
army ; but being always prompted by a desire to see
something of the world, he gave up the service after
his father's death, found a substitute, and embarked
for the East Indies. In Bombay he established
several workshops, repaired steam-engines, manu-
factured weapons, set up saddlery, and did very good
business ; but his restless spirit would not let him
remain long in one place, so he gave up his work-
shops to a friend, and in the year 1831 shipped him-
self off to the Indian Archipelago. The ship, driven
out of its course by a storm, was wrecked on the
coast of Madagascar. M. Laborde not only lost
all he possessed, but his liberty into the bargain ;
for, as is well known, all shipwrecked men are made
slaves of in this hospitable island. M. Laborde was
taken, with a few of his companions in misfortune,
to Antananarivo to be sold.
" Fortunately, tidings of his skill in manufac-
turing weapons and other articles reached the
Queen's ears. She sent for him to Court, and
M. LABORDE. 143
promised him his freedom if he would serve her
faithfully for five years. M. Laborde did this. He
established a workshop, and furnished the Queen
with all kinds of weapons, even to little cannons,
and also with powder and other articles. In spite of
her general hatred to Europeans, he gained the
Queen's confidence, and she soon got to value him
so highly, that she took his advice in several im-
portant affairs, and he succeeded, not unfrequently,
in dissuading her from pronouncing sentences of
death.
" But it is not only in the Queen's estimation
that M. Laborde stands high ; the people and the
nobility also set great store by him ; for his many
good qualities have made him popular everywhere,
and all who need counsel or help come to him,
and never come in vain ; he is physician, confiden-
tial friend, and helper to them all.
" The five years M. Laborde was to pass in the
Queen's service extended to ten. His patroness
gave him house and homes, lands and slaves ; and as
he is married to a native woman, and has a son by
his marriage, he will probably remain here to the
end of his life, though he has long been free and
independent, and may leave the island whenever he
chooses to do so.
" Besides his manufactories for arms and powder,
this industrious man has also established works for
glass-blowing, indigo-dyeing, soap and tallow-boil-
ing, and a distillery for rum. He wished also to
144 MADAGASCAR.
stock the island with European fruits and vegetables,
and most of those he planted flourished wonderfully,
but his example remained unfollowed. The natives
preferred to live on in their pristine indolence, and
to continue eating nothing but rice, with the
addition of a piece of beef now and then.
"If M. Laborde, however, did not succeed in
producing all the results he expected from his under-
takings, they have at least done good service in
showing the capability of this beautiful land for
cultivation."*
From the foregoing opinion of M. Laborde by
an observing woman who had seen him and was
able to appreciate the position he held at the capital,
it will be at once perceived that he was most
favourably circumstanced for introducing a country-
man at the Court of Antananarivo. M. Laborde, who
had long been acquainted with M. J. Lambert, wel-
comed and introduced him to Prince Rakoto in 1854.
Appearing to be greatly disgusted with the
Queen's cruelties, he sought to induce Prince Rakoto
to dethrone his mother and seek a French Protec-
torate. It is said and we think with good reason
that he obtained from him a proposal to that
effect, of the full meaning of which the Prince, from
his ignorance of the language, and his condition at
the time of signing the proposal, was not aware. f
* Ida Pfeiffer's " Last Travels," p. 204 et seq.
I " France and Madagascar," in the British Quarterly Review,
No. LXXVIL, January 1, 1864.
A PROTECTORATE. 1 ] .;
It is certain that subsequent to this date viz.,
in 1856 the Prince was unacquainted with the true
meaning of a Protectorate, for Mr. Ellis states : " In
the course of our conversation the Prince asked what
was the true meaning of protection, as in the case of
one nation being under the protection of another
nation. This kind of protection I endeavoured to
explain to him, as well as I could, as being a sort of
modified sovereignty, under the protecting Power,
while leaving the people of the protected State to
be governed to a certain extent by their own
rulers and people, to the exclusion of all other
foreign influence."" 5
M. Lambert bore this proposal from Prince
Rakoto to France ; but the French Government,
acting in good faith, sent him to the British Govern-
ment. The Earl of Clarendon, then Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs, granted M. Lambert an
interview, but put an end to the matter by refusing
to co-operate with France in the project. f
Foiled in his effort to establish a French Protec-
torate in Madagascar, M. Lambert determined to
secure something for himself, and returning to
Antananarivo, he obtained from Rakoto then Prince
Royal of Madagascar, but not the sovereign, nor
delegated by the Queen to act for her a concession
dated June 28, 1855. The extent of the privileges
* "Visits to Madau':\s,- : ir,'' p. 350.
| " France and Madagascar," in the British Quarterly R>
No. LXXVIL, January 1, 1864,
L
14G MADAGASCAR.
it was supposed to convey will be best understood by
a statement of some of its items :
" Chap. I. We authorise J. Lambert to form a
company, having for its object the working of the
mines of Madagascar, the forests, and the lands
situated on the coasts and the interior. The said
company shall have the right of making roads,
canals, building yards, establishments of public
utility, of coining money with the King's effigy in
a word, it shall do all that it may deem calculated to
promote the good of the country.
" Chap. II., Art. 1. We grant. and cede to the
company the exclusive privilege of working all the
mines in Madagascar, including those already known,
and those which may be hereafter discovered.
" Art. 2. We grant and concede equally to the
said company, as well for itself as for those whom it
may admit to take part in it, the privilege of
choosing, on all the coasts and in the interior of the
country, any unoccupied lands to be put into cultiva-
tion. In consequence, the company shall become
proprietors of the lands which it shall have chosen,
as soon as it shall give us notice of having taken
possession of them.
" Art. 3. The company shall not pay any duties
upon the ore produced, nor upon the profits made
upon it.
"Art. 4. The produce of the working of the
mines of Madagascar and upon cultivation shall
enjoy the privilege of free exportation without duty.
M. LAMBERT'S CONCESSION. l \ 7
Its (the company's) property shall not be liable to be
burdened with imposts. What shall be brought in
for the company shall pay no duty.
" Art. 5. We relinquish to this company all the
mines of Soatsimanampiovana, so as to put them
into condition for the immediate employment of
labourers. We also give to the company the house
of Soanierana, to establish there the head-quarters
of its administration." *
M. Lambert having thus induced the weak
Kakoto to make him a complete gift of the whole of
Madagascar, returned to Paris for the purpose of
carrying out this commercial conquest of the island ;
but being convinced after some short stay in France
that the financiers were not satisfied witli the
security which he was prepared to offer them viz.,
the concession of Prince Rakoto he determined to
return to Antananarivo, endeavour to dethrone the
Queen, raise Rakoto to the throne, and then to
obtain from him, as King of Madagascar, a con-
firmation of the concession of the 28th June,
1855.
Having collected many costly presents for the
Queen and the Prince, he returned to Madagascar on
the 13th May, 1857, on which occasion he was
accompanied by Madame Ida Pfeiffer, who entered
heartily into the plot for dethroning the Queen, and
has laid bare the cunning and duplicity of her friend,
* " Compagnio l <car, Fonciere, Industriello, et Com-
mcrcialo," pp. 29, 30.
L 2
148 MADAGASCAR.
with the most amusing nawete* Madame Ida
Pfeiffer states that
" M. Lambert had bought the presents for the
Queen and her Court with his own money, and not,
as they asserted in the Mauritius, with funds from
the French Government. The presents consisted of
full and expensive toilettes for the Queen and some
of the Princesses, her relations, rich uniforms em-
broidered with gold for Prince Rakoto, and valuable
art objects of all kinds, including several musical
clocks, barrel organs, and similar toys. On these
presents M. Lambert had spent more than 200,000
francs. For the conveyance of these treasures to
the capital more than four hundred persons were
required." t
" At the same time that M. Lambert was to arrive
at Antananarivo Pere Jouen, Prefet Apostolique of
Madagascar, and the head of the Jesuit Mission
in that island and its neighbourhood, would visit
that capital disguised as a trader.
" In Dalrymple Bay M. Lambert had a vessel
anchored, by which the Hova chiefs whose aid he
expected might escape to the neighbouring Island
of Mohilla, in the event of failure ; and, in fact,
every precaution AY as taken to secure success in the
contemplated expedition which was to give Mada-
gascar to France at last.
* " France and Madagascar," in the British Quarterly Review,
No. LXXYII. p. 228.
t Ida Pfeiffer's "Last Travels," p. 170.
MADAME IDA PFE1FFER. 149
" Being apprised of the whole of the above cir-
cumstances, I sent letters from Mozambique to
Madame Ida Pfeiffer, in the hope that she would be
warned in time, and not take part in such an
enterprise, as it was well known in Madagascar that
this travelling lady was going to visit the island from
England."'"
On the 30th May, M. Lambert and Madame
Ida PfeifFer arrived at the capital, and were
welcomed by M. Laborde. " Our friendly host
immediately introduced two Europeans to us, the
only ones then staying at Antananarivo. The two
gentlemen were clergymen ; one of them had been
living for two years, the other for seven months, in
M. Laborde's house. It was not the time to appear
as missionaries, and they concealed the fact of their
belonging to a mission very carefully, the Prince and
the Europeans being the only persons admitted into
the secret. One passes as a physician, the other as
a tutor to M. Laborde's son, who had come back
two years since from Paris, where he had been sent
by his father to be educated." t The reader will at
once perceive Pere Jouen and his companion.
The extraordinary influence that M. Lambert
had obtained over the amiable but weak Prince
II a koto may be gathered from the following :
" Befoiv \\rliad nearly concluded our pleasant
meal while champagne was hein^ handed round, and
K-IM.TM AtVi.M," Vol. Tl.. pp. 108, 100.
Ida rtVitlVi^ L,t.4 Travels," p. ..
150 MADAGASCAR.
the toasts were beginning, a slave came running up
in hot haste to announce the approach of Prince
Rakoto. We rose hastily from table, but had little
time to go and meet the Prince, for in his impa-
tience to see M. Lambert he had followed close at
the slave's heels. The two men held each other in
a long embrace, but for some time neither of them
could find a word to express his joy. It was easy
to see that a deep and true friendship existed be-
tween them, and we who stood round could not view
the scene without feelings of pleasurable emotion."*
After describing the appearance of the Prince,
Madame Ida Pfeiffer continues :
" The following words, which I heard from his
own mouth, speak more eloquently than my pen
could do the praises of this really noble man. He
declared it to be a matter of indifference to him
whether the French or the English, or any other
nation, took possession of the island, if only the
people were properly governed. For himself, he
wished neither for the throne nor for the regal title,
and would at any time be ready to give a written
abdication of his claims, and retire and live as a
private man, if he could by such a course ensure the
prosperity of the people.
" I must confess that this declaration moved me
deeply, and inspired me with a high respect for
this Prince such respect as I feel for very few
human beings. To my mind a man of such senti-
* Ida Pfciffer's " Last Travels," pp. 207, 208.
THE LAMBAS-SAMBAS.
ments is greater than the most prominent among the
ambitious and egotistical monarchs of Europe."*'
The Queen received M. Lambert and his com-
panions with great hospitality, inviting them to par-
take of the Lambas-sambas, a dish made of fine strips
of beef boiled in fat and rice. And although the
Queen's presents generally consist of eggs and
poultry, she added thereto oxen as a special mark of
her favour towards M. Lambert. He was further
invited to a grand review, and banquets were given
in his honour by the relatives of the Queen. On the
Gth of June M. Laborde gave a grand dinner in
honour of Prince Rakoto, in his garden-house,
situated at the foot of the hill. " The dinner-party
was very cheerful. I had never seen M. Lambert
in such excellent spirits ; as for the Prince, he seems
always in good humour. After dinner, M. Lam-
bert and M. Laborde held a short political dis-
cussion with the Prince in another room. I was
admitted to take part in this conversation, and shall
have to recur to it. ...
" About ten o'clock, M. Laborde whispered to
me that I should allege the weakness that still re-
mained from my late indisposition as a pretext for
lnvaking up the party. I replied that this was not
my province, but that of Prince Rakoto; but he
urged me to do it, adding that he had a particular
reason for his request, which he would explain to
me later ; and accordingly I broke up the party.
* Ida rfeiffer's "Last Travels ' pp. 2H. '21 (.
MADAGASCAR.
" Favoured by the brightest of moonlight, we
marched up the hill towards our dwellings to the
sound of merry music.
" Prince Rakoto and M. Lambert then called
me into a side chamber, and the Prince declared to
me once more that the private contract between
himself and M. Lambert had been drawn up with his
full concurrence, and that he, the Prince, had been
grossly calumniated when he was represented as
intoxicated at the time of signing it. He told me
further that M. Lambert had come to Madagascar
by his wish, and with the intention, in conjunction
with himself and a portion of the nobility and
soldiers, to remove Queen Ranavolona from the
throne, but without depriving her of her freedom,
her wealth, or the honours which were her due.
M. Lambert, on his part, informed me that we
had dined in M. Laborde's garden-house because
everything could be more quietly discussed there ;
and that I had been requested to break up the
party, that the little feast might seem to have been
given in my honour ; finally, that we had gone
through the town with the noisy music, as a sign
that the object of our meeting had been social
amusement.
" He then showed me in the house a complete
little arsenal of sabres, daggers, pistols, and guns,
wherewith to arm the conspirators, and leather
shirts of mail for resisting lance-thrusts ; and told
me in conclusion, that all preparations had been
THE ARMOURY. 1 ,>:j
made, and the time for action had almost come in
fact, I might expect it every hour.
" I confess that a strange feeling came over me
when I found myself thus suddenly involved in a
political movement of grave importance ; and at the
first moment a crowd of conflicting thoughts rushed
through my brain. I could not conceal from myself
the fact that, if the affair failed, my life would be in
the same danger as M. Lambert's ; for in a country
like Madagascar, where everything depends on the
despotic will of the ruler, no trouble is taken to
determine the question of guilty or not guilty. I
had come to Antananarivo in the company of one of
the chief conspirators ; I had also been present at
several meetings ; more was not required to make me
an accomplice in the plot, and therefore just as worthy
of punishment as the active members themselves.
" My friends in the Mauritius had certainly
warned me previously against undertaking the
journey in M. Lambert's company ; and from what
had been reported there, and likewise from some
scattered words which M. Lambert had let fall from
time to time, I was able to form an idea of what was
going on ; but my wish to obtain a knowledge of
Madagascar was so great, that it stifled all fear.
Now, indeed, there was no drawing back ; and the
best I could do was to put a good face upon a
bad matter, and trust in that Providence which had
already helped me in many and great dangers."
* Ma rr.-iiVer's "Last Travds," pi-. iT>S GO.
154 MADAGASCAR.
Madame Ida Pfeiffer soon afterwards retired to
rest, and, with a troubled conscience, dreamed a
horrid dream, somewhat foreshadowing coming
events.
On the 8th June Prince Rakoto held a grand
Kabar of all his friends. On the following day the
Queen gave a grand fancy ball in honour of M.
Lambert, which made Madame Pfeiffer remark :
" What strange contrasts ! On one side a
conspiracy hatching on the other, festivals are the
order of the day !
" Does the Queen really doubt the existence o f
the treaty between Prince Rakoto and M. Lambert,
and has she no suspicion of its intended accomplish-
ment ? or does she wish to let the conspirators
commit some overt act, that she may afterwards
satiate her revenge with apparent justice. Events
will show."
The failure of the coup d'etat is thus described
by Madame Pfeiffer :
" June 20. This was at length to be the great
and decisive day. M. Lambert was nearly recovered
from the fever ; so there was to be no more delay,
and to-night the long-contemplated coup d'etat was
to be carried out.
" The two missionaries, who were not to appear
to bear any part in these political disturbances, went
in the morning to one of the possessions of M.
Laborde, distant thirty miles from the capital. It
was proposed to send me there too ; but I preferred
THE CONSPIRACY.
remaining at Antananarivo, for I thought, if the
attempt should fail, it would not be difficult to find
my head, even if I were a hundred miles from the
capital.
" The following plan had been devised by the
conspirators : The Prince was to dine at eight
o'clock in the evening with M. Lambert, Marius,
Laborde, and his son, in the garden-house belonging
to the latter, and thither all reports from the other
conspirators were to be carried, that it might be
known if everything was progressing favourably,
and that every man was at his post. At the
conclusion of dinner, at eleven o'clock at night, the
gentlemen were to march home to the upper part of
the town, accompanied by music, as if they came
from a feast ; and each man was to remain quiet in
his own house until two o'clock. At the latter hour
all the conspirators were to slip silently into the
palace, the gates of which Prince Raharo, the chief
of the army, was to keep open and guarded by
officers devoted to Prince Rakoto ; they were to
assemble in the great courtyard, in front of the
apartments inhabited by the Queen, and at a given
signal loudly to proclaim Prince Rakoto king. The
new Ministers, who had already been nominated by
the Prince, were to explain to the Queen that this
was the will of the nobles, the military, and the
people ; and at the same time the thunder of cannon
from the Royal Palace was to announce to the
people the change in the Government, and the
156 MADAGASCAR.
deliverance from the sanguinary rule of Queen
Ranavolona.
" Unhappily, this plan was not carried out.
It was frustrated by the cowardice or treachery
of the Commander-in-Chief of the Army. While
the gentlemen were still at table, they received
from him the disastrous news that, in con-
sequence of unforeseen obstacles, he had found
it impossible to fill the palace exclusively with
officers devoted to the Prince's interest, that he
would consequently be unable to keep the gates
open to-night, and that the attempt must be de-
ferred for a more favourable opportunity. In vain
did the Prince send messenger after messenger to
him. He could not be induced to risk anything." '
It appears that in the year 1856 Prince Rakoto
had placed himself at the head of a similar con-
spiracy, and when the night and the hour had
arrived the project failed through the sudden
defection of the Commander-in-Chief, giving ground
for the suspicion that he had on that occasion acted
false to Rakoto, and that he was a partisan of
Rambosalama. How great a folly to have again
reposed confidence in Raharo !
From the 20th June until the 1st July the
conspirators were in sad anxiety, gradually dis-
covering the extent to which the Queen had become
acquainted with their design. Madame Pfeiffer
writes :
* Madame Ida Pfeiffer's "Last Travels," pp. 278280.
THE CONSPIRACY. 1 ."> 7
"July 2. What will become of us! The
carrying out of the design seems to have become
impracticable, for from the day when the Com-
mander-in-Chief refused to open the doors of the
palace, one after another of the conspirators have
fallen away, and traitors and spies surround us on
all sides. Ever since the 20th of June, hardly any
one associates with us ; we are looked upon partly
as State prisoners, and we are compelled to remain
the whole 'day long in our houses, and dare not so
much as set foot across the threshold.
" The best proof that the Queen is perfectly
well-informed of the conspiracy, and only pretends
to know nothing about it, for the sake of her son, of
whom she is very fond, appears in the fact of her
having, a few days since, forbidden every one, on
pain of death, to make any accusation whatever
against the Prince, or to impart any surmise of his
guilt to her.
" This trait is worthy of the cunning character
of her race. Having taken all necessary measures,
and convinced herself that the power of the con-
spirators is broken, and that she has nothing to
fear, she seeks to hide her son's fault from the
people."
At last the Queen showed symptoms of the
coming stonn. Early in the morning of the 3rd
July, the people were called together, and sum-
moned to appear at a certain hour in the bazaar, to
be present at a great Kabar to be held there. This
158 MADAGASCAR.
news spread terror among the people, for they knew
well that, during this reign at least, in Madagascar
the assembling of a Kabar meant persecution and
torture, the prelude to sentences of death. " There
was a general howling and wailing, a rushing and
running through the streets, as if the town had
been attacked by a hostile army." '"
At length the dreaded hour arrived. Thousands
of people, strongly guarded, were huddled together
in. the principal square of the capital, and when all
was in readiness a Queen's messenger delivered,
with a loud voice, and amidst the breathless silence
of the multitude, the following message from
JRanavolona-Manjaka :
That the Queen had long suspected that there
were many Christians amongst her people, and that,
within the last few days, she had discovered that
several thousands of them dwelt in and around the
capital ; that every one knew how she hated this
sect, and how strictly she had forbidden the practice
of their religion ; that she should do her utmost to
discover the guilty, and would punish them with
the greatest severity ; and that all should die who
did not, within fifteen days, submit themselves to
her pleasure.
From their experience of the Queen's clemency
on a former occasion, the unhappy Christians who
confessed their crime within the period named had
* "Madagascar: its Mission and its Martyrs," p. 104.
Madame Ida Pfeiffer's " Last Travels," p. 294.
PRINCE RAKOTO. 15!)
their lives spared, according to the letter of the
promise, but were fettered heavily, and subsequently
perished miserably.
The denouncer of the Christians was a Hova, by
name Ratsimandisa, who, in order to win the favour
of the Queen, had pretended to adopt the Christian
religion. This traitor had in his possession a com-
plete list of those Christians who resided in the
capital. Fortunately, it did not occur to him to
seek an audience of the Queen, and to deliver this
list into her own hands. He gave it to one of the
Queen's Ministers, who was a firm friend of Prince
Rakoto, and he hesitated to deliver a document of
such importance to the Queen without first telling
the Prince of the circumstances. No sooner had
the latter perused the document than he tore it into
pieces, and announced that any one who dared to
make out a second list of Christians, or even to
accept one, with the intention of laying it before the
Government, should be immediately put to death.
This courageous act of the Prince saved, for a time,
the lives of thousands of the Christians ; by it they
had an opportunity of escaping to the mountains
and to the forests, but it is feared that many of
them perished miserably victims to hunger and
exposure to the elements.
To increase the misfortunes of the Christians in
the capital at this period, an English missionary.
Mr. Lebrun, had come from the Mauritius to
Tamatave for a few days, shortly before Rat si-
"1()0 MADAGASCAR.
mandisa's treason, and had written letters from
Tamatave to several Christians in Antananarivo,
exhorting them to be firm in the faith, and seeking
to strengthen their courage with the assurance that
the day of persecution would not last much longer,
and that better times would soon come for them.
Unfortunately, a few of these letters fell into the
hands of the Government ; others were found
during the search instituted in the houses of those
suspected of Christianity ; and as the names of
several Christians were mentioned in these letters,
to whom the missionary sent messages or greeting
through the recipients, these at least could be
seized. The unhappy people were tortured in all
kinds of ways, like the Protestants of Spain in the
days of the Inquisition, to induce them to give up
the names of the Christians they knew, and the
Government succeeded in capturing a tolerable
number in the first few days.*
Six days after the promulgation of her decree
the Queen heard that comparatively few of the
Christians had been apprehended. This made her
more furious than ever, her insane rage knew no
bounds. "The bowels of the earth," she said,
" shall be searched, and the rivers and lakes shall
be dragged with nets, rather than that one Christian
shall escape." t New orders were issued to the army
to search for the fugitive Christians ; not only Pro-
* Ida Pfeiffer's " Last Travels," p. 297.
f Ibid, p. 302.
FURY OF THE QUKKN. 161
testants, but Roman Catholics, were ordered to be des-
troyed. In a village situated among the Sackalaves,
on the West Coast, five Roman Catholic missionaries
had established themselves for about five years.
Fifteen hundred soldiers were despatched to seize
them and their converts ; but the messenger of the
good Rakoto had preceded the Queen's troops, and
when the latter appeared they found deserted huts.
The first victim to the fury of the Queen was an
aged Christian female, who, before the time given
for self-accusation had expired, was dragged to the
market-place, the scene of the late Kabar, and there,
horrible to relate, her backbone was sawn asunder.*
This was on the llth July, eight days after the
holding of the Kabar. The next morning six more
Christians were seized at a village not far from the
capital. Their concealment had been skilfully con-
trived. The soldiers had searched the hut in which
they were hid, and were about to retire, when one
of them stated that he heard some one coughing.
The party of the Queen renewed their search, and '
beneath some straw they discovered a large hole, in
which the hunted Christians were concealed. To
seize, bind, and drag them away to their doom was
the work of a few minutes ; but the commanding
officer, not satisfied with this, seized the whole of the
villagers who had been privy to the concealment of
the fugitives thus striking terror far and wide into
the hearts of the people.
: it- Mi---i.n nml its Martyrs." p. 107.
M
1 f>:2 MADAGASCAR.
It was said by those who saw her, that the
Queen had never before given way to such un-
governable outbursts of rage as now ; and that at no
former period had her purpose to exterminate the
Christians been so fixed and furious. Her Ministers
and the idol worshippers impressed upon her that
this attempt to revolutionise the island by M. Lam-
bert was the work of the peaceful Christians, and
as her advisers made the Sikidy, or oracle, which she
constantly consulted, to declare their own views and
wishes, it was reported to the Queen that nothing
but the entire extermination of the Christians could
save the country from anarchy, and her own dynasty
from destruction.
Fortunate, then, for the fugitives was it that the
list of Christians had fallen into the hands of
Prince Rakoto. Ever since the discovery of the
conspiracy she had held him a constant prisoner by
her side, stating that she was in great danger, and
required all his aid. By this means she entirely
disarmed him, and prevented him holding personal
communication with the other conspirators. But
during this time the Prince was not idle. The
liberation of many who had been apprehended
must be attributed to him, amongst whom may be
numbered several of the villagers who had connived
at the concealment of their Christian neighbours.
The marvel and the great mercy was that during
this period of persecution the Prince himself
escaped ; but his savage mother seemed dead to
MATERNAL AFFECTION'. 1 fl.'J
every human feeling save one the love of her
son.
" None are all evil quickening round Jier heart,
One softer feeling would not yet depart.
Yet 'gainst that passion vainly still she strove,
And even in her it asks the name of love !"
This instinct was the instrument which God used
for the preservation of Rakoto's own life, and
through him the lives of His servants. *
On the 7th July, the Queen hearing that M.
Lambert had a relapse of the fever from which he
had been suffering since the failure of the coup d'etat,
sent confidential officers five or six times in the day
different envoys each time to ask after his health,
evidently impressed with the belief that the illness
was simulated, for the officers always asked to be
taken into his room and to see him.
Meanwhile, M. Laborde was warned by a con-
fidential slave of Prince Rakoto to secrete all
correspondence, for his house would be searched by
the Queen's commands. Madame Pfeiffer writes
July 10 :-
" To-day our gates were suddenly opened, and
about a dozen officers of high rank, with a large
train, came into the courtyard. We thought they
were coming to make the search of which the Prince
had warned us ; but, to our great astonishment, they
explained to M. Lambert that they had been sent
* "Madagascar : its Minion anl its .Martyr-," j> 108.
M -'
164 MADAGASCAR.
by the Queen to receive the costly presents which
he had brought with him for her and her Court.
" M. Lambert at once had the chests brought out
and unpacked ; the contents were placed according
to their various destinations, in great baskets, which
the slaves who accompanied the officers at once
carried off to the palace. A few of the officers went
away with the bearers ; the others walked into our
reception-room, conversed for a few moments with
M. Laborde and M. Lambert, and then very politely
took their leave."
It appears that on the 16th July a great Kabar
was held in the Queen's palace. It lasted six hours,
and the discussion was very stormy. This Kabar
concerned the Europeans, and the fate of the con-
spirators was debated. It was unanimously resolved
that they deserved to be punished with death.
Some voted for a public execution in the market-
place, others for a nocturnal attack on M. Laborde's
house, while a third party proposed a banquet at
which the Europeans were to be poisoned or mur-
dered at a given signal.
The Queen was undecided between these various
proposals, when Prince Rakoto spoke with great
energy against the sentence of death. He warned
the Queen not to let her anger and resent-
ment lead her astray, and expressed his conviction
that the European Powers would not allow the
execution of six Europeans without retaliation. He
pointed out that friendly relations had only just
FATAL NEWS. 165
been re-established between Madagascar and Eng-
land and France, and that such sanguinary conduct
as the contemplated execution must at once close
Madagascar to the commerce of all nations. The
Prince is said never to have spoken with such
warmth and energy to the Queen as on this occasion.
Madame Pfeiffer writes :
"July 17. Our captivity had already lasted
thirteen long days for thirteen long days we had
lived in the most trying suspense as to our impend-
ing fate, expecting every moment to hear some fatal
news, and alarmed day and night at every slight
noise. It was a terrible time.
"This morning I was sitting at my writing
table. I had just put down my pen, and was think-
ing that, after the last Kabar, the Queen must at
the least have come to some decision, when suddenly
I heard an unusual stir in the courtyard.
" I was hastily quitting my room, the windows
of which were in the opposite direction, to see what
was the matter, when M. Laborde came to meet me
with the announcement that a great Kabar was
being held in the courtyard, and that we Europeans
were summoned to be present thereat.
" We went accordingly, and found more than a
hundred persons judges, nobles, and officers-
sitting in a large half-circle on benches and chairs,
and some on the ground ; behind them stood a
number of soldiers. One of the officers received us,
and made us sit down opposite the judges. These
166 MADAGASCAR.
judges were shrouded in long simbus, their glances
rested gloomily and gravely upon us, and for a
considerable time there was deep silence. I confess
to having felt somewhat alarmed, and whispered to
M. Laborde, ' I think our last hour has come ! ' His
reply was, ' I am prepared for everything/
" At length one of the ministers or judges rose,
and in sepulchral tones, embellished with a multitude
of high-sounding epithets, he spoke somewhat to the
following effect, telling us
" The people had heard that we were republicans,
and that we had come to Madagascar with the
intention of introducing a similar form of govern-
ment here ; that we intended to overturn the throne
of their beloved ruler, to give the people equal rights
with the nobility, and to abolish slavery ; also, that
we had had several interviews with the Christians
a sect equally obnoxious to the Queen and the
people and had exhorted them to hold fast to
their faith, and to expect speedy succour. These
treasonable proceedings, he continued, had so
greatly exasperated the natives against us, that the
Queen had been compelled to treat us as prisoners, as
a protection against the popular indignation. The
whole population of Antananarivo was clamouring for
our death ; but as the Queen had never yet deprived
a white person of life, she would abstain in this
instance also, though the crimes we had committed
could fully have justified her in such a course. In
her magnanimity and mercy, she had accordingly
FATE OF THE CONSPIRATORS. 1G7
decided to limit our punishment to perpetual banish-
ment from her territories.
" M. Lambert, M. Marius, and two other Euro-
peans who lived at M. Laborde's, and myself, were
accordingly to depart from the city within an hour.
M. Laborde might remain twenty-four hours longer ;
and, in consideration of his former services, he was
to be allowed to take away all his property that was
not fixed, with the exception of his slaves. These,
with his houses, estates, &c., were to revert to the
Queen, by whose bounty they had been bestowed on
him. With regard to his son, inasmuch as the youth
was a native by the mother's side, and might be
supposed, on account of his tender years, to have
taken no part in the conspiracy, it should be optional
with him either to remain in the island, or to quit it
with us.
"The Queen would allow us and M. Laborde
also as many bearers as we required to carry us and
our property, and, as a measure of precaution, she
would cause us to be escorted by a company of
soldiers, consisting of fifty privates, twenty officers,
and a commandant. M. Laborde would have a
similar escort, and was commanded always to keep
at least one day's journey in our rear."*
Thus ended M. Lambert's scheme for revolu-
tionising Madagascar and establishing a French
Protectorate in the island. On this occasion Prince
Rakoto's life was spared, in consequence of the in-
* Ida Pfeiffer's "Last Travels" p. 313316.
168 MADAGASCAR.
tense love of his mother, the Queen ; but the eyes of
the native chiefs were now opened to the extraordi-
nary influence which M. Lambert had obtained
over the Prince, and they saw with anxiety for the
future how entirely the heir to the throne was
under the influence of a foreigner, whose declared
object was to bring their beloved country under
a foreign yoke. Although the Prince, shielded
by his mother, had escaped the resentment of the
Hova chiefs, they nursed their wrongs, and, as
events will show at the proper time, meted out to
him the due reward of his treason to the Malagasy
people. The morning after the denouement of the
conspiracy at Antananarivo, M. Lambert and his
companions were hurried away from the capital, but
not to reach the coast so early as they anticipated.
The ordinary journey from the capital to Tamatave
is about eight days ; but by the Queen's com-
mands the conspirators were detained in the most
unhealthy portions of the route, in swamps, jungles,
and morasses, so that the malignant fever of the
country might destroy them ; and after numerous
delays in the malaria districts, they were at last
permitted to reach Tamatave, fifty-three days after
leaving Antananarivo. Wasted by disease and want,
mere shadows of their former selves, they at last
embarked, on the 1 6th September, on board the brig
Castro, Captain Schneider, bound for Mauritius. A
warning to Europeans that if the cautious policy of
the Malagasy Government forbids the shedding of
DEATH OF THE QUEEN. 169
the white man's blood, yet that there are other means
of putting an end to foreign interference in the
Government of the island. Madame Ida Pfeiffer
never recovered the effects of the Madagascar fever.
She indeed reached Europe, but it was only to arrive
in her native country to die. From this time the
Government of the Queen narrowly watched the
movements of all strangers in Madagascar. The
persecution of the Christians under such circum-
stances could not but be lasting, although they were
greatly modified by the unceasing vigilance of their
constant friend, Prince Rakoto.
Ranavolona, the Queen of Madagascar, was
of advanced age, and her reign had extended to
thirty-three years. But the day of her death drew
near. For several weeks during the summer her
strength rapidly failed, and at last, on the 23rd of
August, 1861, the persecutor of Madagascar ceased
to exist.
170
CHAPTER XI.
Precautions for the Safety of the Crown Prince Accession of
Prince Rakotond and Imprisonment of Rambosalama Joy of
the Christians Embassies from England and France Coro-
nation of the King and Queen Treaties of Commerce and
Friendship Radama II. abandons himself to Drunkenness
and Debauchery Machinations of the Idol Party and pro-
posed Massacre of the Christians Revolution of 1863
Death of the King Accession of Queen Rabodo and Con-
stitution of May 12th, 1863.
ABOUT a month previous to the death of Ranavolona-
Manjaka, Radama Rakotond, her son, and the sup-
posed posthumous child of her late husband Ra-
dama I., began to adopt stringent measures for the
protection of himself and his friends from the machi-
nations of his rival and the idol party. Nominated
by the Queen as her successor in the Government,
he was opposed by his cousin, Rambosalama, the
son of the Queen's sister, and also his own brother-
in-law, who, previous to the birth of Radama, had
been adopted by the then childless Ranavolona.
It was confidently reported and commonly be-
lieved that Rambosalama had hired assassins to
remove his only obstacle in the path to power, and
that more than once these wretched men had con-
fessed to Radama their meditated crime. Be this
THE CROWN PRINCE. 171
as it may, it is certain that the Prince and his
friends knew the purpose and probably the plots of
his rivals. Among those upon whom Radama placed
his chief reliance was Prince Roharo, the commander
of the forces, but who, it will be remembered, had
failed in opening the gates of the palace to the
Prince when he was engaged in the Lambert plot.' 54 '
The second officer in command was also one of
the Prince's warm supporters.
Aware of his cousin's proceedings, Rambosalama
at this time showed signs of great distrust. He
seldom left his house, and never entered the palace
without being armed and accompanied by armed
followers. On the C ommander-in-Chief being ap-
prised of this circumstance, he immediately issued
an order that no armed person should enter the
royal residence ; the Crown Prince and himself
being among the first who submitted to the search.
Another precaution employed was to conceal the
orders and the "parole" w r hich gained access through
the guards of the palace. This knowledge was pur-
posely withheld from Rainijoary and other influen-
tial nobles, who, abandoning the hope of seeing
Rambosalama on the throne and the idol party
triumphant, deemed it prudent to make terms with
the Prince, and promised to submit to Radainu
Rakotond as the Queen's successor.
At length the :2:>rd of August, 1861, dawned
the city of Antananarivo ; Mada-a-rar and its
ipter \ . p. 15,
172 MADAGASCAR.
idols had lost their Queen ; and the anxious Chris -
tians heard that, after thirty-three years of tyranny
and oppression, Ranavolona-Manjaka had been sum-
moned to stand before the Judge of all the earth.
Soon an immense crowd filled every avenue and
approach to the palace. These were the armed
partizans of Rambosalama, waiting for the precon-
certed signal to fall upon the guards, massacre
Radama and his followers, and declare their own
chief successor to the Queen and protector of the
idols. But while the son was weeping at the death-
bed of that mother who, with all her faults, in-
tensely loved him, Radama's faithful friend, the
commander of the forces, had his keen eye fixed
upon every movement of Rambosalama. He knew
his plans and his partizans ; watched his movements
within the palace ; followed him from the chamber
of death ; and seized him while in the act of giving
the preconcerted signal to the conspirators. Then,
by Roharo's orders, a trumpet was sounded, and
more than a thousand soldiers, who were awaiting
this summons, marched with quickened steps to the
palace. Radama Rakotond became thus master of
the position. The conspirators were foiled, and his
rival a prisoner. Roharo immediately appeared on
the balcony of the palace to announce the Queen's
death, and to proclaim Radama II. King of Mada-
gascar. About four o'clock in the afternoon, arrayed
in the robes of royalty, with the crown upon his
head, and surrounded by his chief nobles, the King
JOY OF THE CHRISTIANS. 1 73
appeared. It was long ere the joyous shouts of the
people could be hushed ; but as soon as silence was
obtained, in a few expressive words he begged of
them to be calm, and then assured them that, in
becoming their sovereign, his one desire was to
devote himself to their welfare, and to that of the
country over which he reigned." 5 '"
Meanwhile, Rambosalama was conducted under a
strong guard to the centre of the city to the Lake
Andohalo, where he was compelled to take the oath
of allegiance to his cousin. Thence he was conveyed
to a residence of his own in the country, there to
be detained a prisoner, under a guard of two hundred
soldiers. But this was the extent of his punish-
ment. Not a fetter bound his limbs ; not a fraction
of his large wealth was forfeited ; nor was he for-
bidden to communicate with his friends. Such was
the magnanimity with which the King treated the
man who had conspired against his title and his life.
"The sun," writes Mr. Ellis, "did not set on
the day on which Radama II. became King of Mada-
gascar before he proclaimed equal protection to all
its inhabitants, and declared that every man was free
to worship God according to the dictates of his
own conscience, without fear or dangen He sent
his officers to open the prison doors, to knock off
the fetters from those to whom the joyous shouts of
the multitude without had already announced that
the day of their deliverance was come. He de-
* "Mu<bgas<\\r : it- Minion and its Martyrs."
174 MADAGASCAR,
spatched others to recall the remnant of the con-
demned ones from the remote and pestilential
districts to which they had been banished, and where
numbers had died from disease or exhaustion, from
the rude and heavy bars of iron with which they had
been chained from neck to neck together. The
exiles hastened home ; men and women, worn and
wasted with suffering and want, reappeared in the
city, to the astonishment of their neighbours who
had deemed them long since dead but to the
grateful joy of their friends. The long-desired
jubilee had come, and gladness and rejoicing every-
where prevailed ; for many who were not believers
in the Gospel sympathised with the Christians in
their sufferings, and rejoiced in their deliverance."" 51
The views and policy of the new sovereign in
relation to foreigners was most liberal. Hitherto
none but natives had been allowed to reside in
Madagascar, without the express sanction of the
Government in every individual case, which was
only granted for a limited period. In fact, such
were the terms upon which the missionaries were
received by Radama I., and also as in the case of
all other foreigners during the reign of Ranavolona.
But now all restrictions on foreigners and commerce
were entirely abolished ; while the capital, and, in-
deed, the whole island, were open to the former,
and trade was thrown open to all nations.
On his accession to the throne, Radama II. com-
* " Madagascar : its Mission and its Martyrs."
RADAMA II. 1 7 .">
municated these just and enlarged views to the
Governors of Mauritius and Reunion for transmis-
sion to the Governments of England and France ;
and, in consequence, influential deputations were
immediately appointed to visit the capital of Mada-
gascar, and present the congratulations of those
Governments on the accession of so enlightened a
ruler. The English Embassy consisted of Lieu-
tenant-Colonel Middleton and four other gentlemen.
On reaching the capital, they were received by the
King, and the people generally, with the most cor-
dial welcome. The report of the Embassy contains
the most gratifying testimony to the wonderful im-
provement effected in the condition of the people
during the short time in which Radama II. had
exercised the Government.
Immediately on the receipt of this report in Lon-
don, Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria
addressed an autograph letter to Radama II., accom-
panied by a copy of the Bible.
The twelve months of mourning prescribed by
the laws of Madagascar on the death of a sovereign
having expired, preparations were made for the
coronation of the King.
On September 23, 1862, just thirteen months
after the death of Ranavolona, li r
A.D. 1862.
son, Kakotond, was crowned King of
Madagascar, under the title of Radama IT. The
Governments of England and France were repre-
sented on that occasion by Major-General Johnstone,
176 MADAGASCAR.
Commander of the Forces at Mauritius, and Com-
modore Dupre, commanding the Imperial Naval
forces on the East Coast of Africa, each of these
officers being accompanied by a suitable and bril-
liant staff. The Rev. William Ellis, who was an
eye-witness of the ceremony, has favoured us with
the following account :
"After a night of short sleep I rose, and soon
after six, a captain and twenty men, in uniform, and
armed, came to my house and drew up in front of
the door. The officer said they were sent to con-
duct me to Mahamasura, the place in which the
coronation was to take place, and to attend upon me
through the day, and see that I was not incommoded
by the people.
" When ready, I seated myself in my palanquin,
with the star of the Order of Radama II., with
which his Majesty had honoured me, and proceeded
with my attendants through the city. In the latter
part of my way I was immediately behind the idols,
and at one time quite surrounded by them ; and at
that early hour hundreds of people, in palanquins
and on foot, were pressing towards the entrance to
the ground. Banners, inscribed with ' R. R. II. /
were fixed on both sides of the road, at intervals of
every hundred yards ; and tall green plantain trees
had during the previous day been brought from the
adjacent gardens and planted in groups of five or six
together by the side of the way. On the ground
the position assigned to the respective divisions of
CORONATION. 177
the people were also designated by banners bearing
their names. Banners were also placed along the
whole line of the platform.
" About half-past ten I took my place in front
of the Christians, among the native pastors, on the
south side of the steps leading to the throne ; it
having been agreed that we were to offer prayer at
the time of the crown being placed on the head of
the King. Although the Christians occupied more
space than that allotted to them, more than half
their number could not find admission to the ground.
On the opposite side of the steps were the Sisters of
Charity and about forty girls and children, and, still
nearer the stage, five or six Catholic priests and
some of their people. Immediately in front of the
Sisters of Charity and the priests were the idol-
keepers, with their also small number of adherents.
The idols, thirteen in number, were carried on tall
slender rods or poles, about ten feet high. In most
of them there was little resemblance to anything in
heaven or in earth ; yet such were the objects on
which the security and prosperity of the realm were
formerly supposed to depend, and for refusing to
worship which so many of the most intelligent and
worthy among the people had been put to death,
whilst others had been subjected to banishment,
slavery, torture, fetters, and imprisonment.
" The stage or platform was occupied by mem-
bers of the Royal Family on one side, and foreign
1 78 MADAGASCAR.
guests on the other. Nearest the throne sat Rasalimo,
the Sackalave princess whose marriage with the first
Radama was the seal of peace between the Sackalaves
and the Hovas. Next to her sat one who in her day
must have been one of the brightest belles in Mada-
gascar, for traces of beauty still lingered in her oval
face and expressive features. She had been the wife
of the first Eadama's father. The type of three
successive generations of Malagasy nobles were
there assembled, and it was deeply interesting to
watch their varied aspects, the resemblance and the
deviations from the Hova type, the latter being
much fairer than any others.
" Some of the men were exceedingly handsome,
among whom were the young Prince Ramonja, and
Rambosalama's princely son. All were most gor-
geously attired ; scarlet was the predominant colour,
though some wore green, others puce-coloured velvet.
The gold lace, though not lacking, was not so
abundant on the new as in the old uniforms. My
scholars, sons of the nobles, in their velvet and gold
uniforms, stood by my side, in front of the pastors,
before the great body of the Christians.
" Before twelve, the clouds of dust, and denser
throng in the road, as well as the firing of cannon
along the mountain side, announced the approach of
their Majesties. The Queen, splendidly attired in a
white satin dress, and a tasteful ornament of gold on
her head, rode past in a scarlet and gold embroidered
CORONATION. 179
palanquin, accompanied by her adopted little girl,
the child of Prince Ramonja's eldest daughter. The
King rode beside her, mounted on a beautiful little
Arab horse, and greeted by the plaudits of the
joyous multitude, who crowded every available spot
within sight of which the pageant had to pass ;
while the voices of the Christians might be heard
singing most heartily the National Anthem, or
Malagasy ' God save the Queen/
''Guards clothed in green, and bearing silver
halberts, attended the royal pair, and the officers of
the missions from England and France, as well as
other foreigners and Malagasy officers of State, fol-
lowed. The Queen ascended the flight of steps lead-
ing to the seats prepared for their Majesties, under
the canopy erected over the Sacred Stone on which
the monarch exhibits himself to the heads of the
nation. The King followed, wearing the British
field marshal's uniform presented by Her Majesty
Queen Victoria, and a splendid light-coloured robe.
The dresses of the officers of State were most of
them new, and some of them gorgeous. The robe
of the Minister of Justice was of green velvet
trimmed with gold lace, the trains carried by two
bearers. When their Majesties had been seated a
few minutes, the King rose, and taking the crown
from a stand on his right, placed it on his head.
The firing of cannons announced the fact. The band
struck up the National Anthem, while the multitude
N 2
180 MADAGASCAR.
saluted the newly-crowned monarch with the Mala-
gasy salutation, ' May you live a thousand years ! '
" The King then turned to the Queen, who stood
by his side, and taking a smaller open-work crown
of gold from the page who bore it, placed it on the
head of her Majesty. After standing a minute or
two to receive the greetings of his officers, and the
shoutings of the multitude, the King took off the
crown, the Queen sat down, and the King then
delivered his Kabar, or speech, to the people, assuring
them that his confidence in and affection towards
them, and that his purposes for the welfare of his
country and the prosperity of all classes, were the
same as when he was raised to the throne. After
this speech the King resumed his seat, when we all
presented the Hasina mine for the missionaries and
myself.
" I then retired, asking an officer in blue velvet
and gold to accompany me to my tent.* I threw
my photographic blouse over my dress, prepared and
placed my plate in the camera, and waving a white
handkerchief as a signal, the King and Queen rose
and walked to the front of the pavilion ; and, after
a short interval, I returned the signal that it was
done. Their Majesties then resumed their seats,
and the high officers continued to present their
Hasina. I proceeded to develop my picture, which
* Mr. Ellis had previously been requested by the King to take
a photographic representation of the scene.
CORONATION. 181
turned out very well, so far as the chief objects were
concerned. These, and part of the city which formed
the background, came out well.
" When their Majesties retired, the scene became
more crowded than before. I saluted the King as
he passed near my tent on his return, and was sur-
prised at the quietness of his horse among the float-
ing of banners, sounds of music, shouting of multi-
tudes, and report of cannon, to say nothing of the
shouting and running to seek palanquins or bearers,
as the vast multitudes, like a surging torrent, ap-
proached the place of exit from the ground to the
road leading back to the palace.
"And now the scene which, favoured by the
nature of the country, a cloudless sky and tropical
sun, together with the joyous occasion which had
produced it, made it one of the most imposing I had
ever witnessed began to change. The lower line
of the granite mountain on which the city stands
and which, two hundred feet above the plain,
stretched from north to south behind the platform,
at a distance of two or three hundred yards had
been thronged with spectators. Greater numbers
still had spread themselves over the sides and sum-
mits of the hills to the north and west ; while num-
bers were seen in beautiful perspective extending
from the Maso to the very summit of Ambohi
Zanahary (village of God), a massive circular hill to
the south-west. This throng of spectators, clothed
182 MADAGASCAR.
in the long flowing lambas of pure white, or deep
rich glowing colours, and who, except when clapping
their hands or shouting for joy, had been quiet
gazers on the scene, were now seen moving in various
directions, until they were absorbed in the multi-
tudes that crowded the roads leading from the
plain.
" I had noticed as the King approached that the
members of his family, especially those connected
with the first Radama and his father, turned their
faces towards him and clapped their hands, and sang
some of the native songs, as was the custom in
ancient times.
" I now packed up my camera, took down my
tent, and made the best of my way home. The heat
had been intense, especially in the small tent, and I
was glad of some refreshment, having been on the
ground from seven until three. But before I
changed my dress a messenger came from the palace
to say that the company were all assembled, and I
therefore hastened to the coronation banquet, which
was held in the large palace of Manjakamiadana.
" So far as choice, variety, and abundance were
concerned, it was a right royal banquet. The
silver-gilt goblets and tankard, presented by Queen
Victoria, very appropriately graced the upper end
of the table where their Majesties sat, supported
by the chiefs of the French and English missions.
The table was spread for a hundred guests, and that
RADAMA If. 183
number actually sat down to partake of the royal
bounty. A calf, roasted whole and garnished, was
the principal dish at the upper end. On the side-
boards were piled large substantial portions of solid
food, while poultry, game, and fish covered the
table, which was ornamented with vases of silver,
manufactured by native artists, after European
models. There were ranged along the centre, with
artificial flowers and sweetmeats, preserved apricots
and pineapples, with plums and cakes intervening.
The healths of the sovereigns of Madagascar, Eng-
land, and France were drunk, with a few others, after
one of which the King rose, drew his sword, and
made an energetic speech as to the principles upon
which he would exercise his authority, and which
he considered would tend to the good or the injury
of the country.
" Soon after sunset the missionaries retired.
Dancing afterwards commenced, and continued for
some hours. The King retired at half-past ten to
his private apartments."*
A few days previous to the coronation of Ba-
daina II. viz., on the 12th September, 1862 treaties
of friendship and commerce were completed at Anta-
nanarivo, between Madagascar, England, and France.
These treaties, in every essential feature similar to
each other, in the privileges granted and in the
friendly feelings expressed, have been accepted and
* Missionary Mtiyfiiiiu', No. 320, January 1, 1863.
184 MADAGASCAR.
confirmed by the respective Governments. They
permit the subjects of England and France on the
one hand, and of Madagascar on the other, to enter,
reside, travel, and trade in the respective countries,
in conformity with the laws of each. They afford
the enjoyment of all the privileges, immunities, and
advantages accorded in the country to the subjects
of the most favoured nation. The English and
French may practise their religion openly. Their
missionaries have liberty to preach, teach, build
churches, seminaries, hospitals, where they may
judge convenient, only in conformity with the laws.
They have the right of buying, selling, cultivating
and profiting by the soil, houses and stores in the
states of the King of Madagascar. The local au-
thorities will not interfere in any disputes be-
tween the persons of either foreign nation, nor be-
tween the subjects of either of those of the other.
The consuls alone take cognizance of them. The
treaties also promise assistance to those who travel
in the interests of science geographers, naturalists,
engineers, and others."' 5 "
A recent French writer, with reference to these
treaties, observes : " By that act, in which Radama II.
appears as King of Madagascar, we have recog-
nised without restriction his sovereignty over all the
island. In consequence of that recognition two
* " France and Madagascar," British Quarterly Review,
No. LXXV1L, January 1, 1864.
KADAMA II.
consuls have been accredited to him, the one at
Antananarivo, the other at Tamatavd, who only ex-
ercise their functions by virtue of an exequatur from
the real sovereign." * In a similar manner the
British Consul, Mr. Pakenham, has been received at
Antananarivo .
Thus far in the career of Radama II. we have
seen nothing but sunshine. During this time of
prosperity the storm was brewing precursor of the
revolution in which he was to perish.
While "all went merry as a marriage bell," and
no one moved his tongue against the young monarch,
his own character was undergoing a rapid change,
and that of a nature the most fatal. His youth, like
that of his putative father, Radama I., had been
passed in the strictest virtue and self-command ; and
his manhood, during the life of his mother, Ranavo-
lona, had been one constant and cheerful struggle in
doing good for his oppressed countrymen. On being
firmly seated on the throne, we find that he con-
tracted habits which obscured the brightness of his
early promise, and became suddenly the victim of
that drunkenness and debauchery which had hurried
Radania I. to an early grave. Although he had
shown great kindness of disposition, he never dis-
played that strength of character necessary for one
who would rule his fellow men. On the contrary, he
showed rather a willingness to be led, and h
* Revue des Deux J/t> </>, p. 700.
186 MADAGASCAR.
became the victim of designing characters, botii
natives and foreigners. There is no doubt that those
who wished well for Madagascar and its ruler were
much disappointed in him, among whom were the
missionaries. On the other hand, we find, some years
previously, that he had been thoroughly read by that
discernment of character so frequently found among
women. Madame Ida PfeifFer writes : "I found no
fault in him, except a certain want of independence,
and a distrust of his own abilities ; and the only
thing I fear, should the government one day fall
into his hands, is, that he will not come forward
with sufficient energy, and may fail in thoroughly
carrying out his good intentions ; " and speaking
subsequently of him, she remarks : "He is, as I have
observed, a man of many good qualities, but he
wants decision and firmness of purpose." *
Following the example of Rehoboam, King of
Israel, he excluded from his councils many of the
nobles and experienced men of the kingdom, while
he surrounded himself with a number of young, in-
experienced, and, many of them, most objectionable
men, as his confidential advisers ; and although their
advice did not lead him to any acts of tyranny or
oppression towards the people, it placed him so
entirely in the hands of the idol-keepers, that law
and order protection for life and property was en-
tirely done away with ; so that the nobles, to save
* "Last Travels," pp. 210, 269.
RADAMA II. 187
the nation from anarchy and the State from destruc-
tion, had to bring their monarch to account for his
actions.
Early in 1863 extraordinary efforts were made
by the idol-keepers to bring the King's
mind under the old superstitions of the
country. Within this period a sort of mental epi-
demic had appeared in the capital and the adjacent
provinces. The subjects of this disease pretended
to be unconscious of their actions, being unable to
refrain from leaping, running, dancing, &c. These
persons also saw visions and heard voices from the
invisible world. One of these visions, seen by
many, was the ancestors of the King, and the voices
they heard announced the coming of these ancestors
to tell the King what he was to do for the good
of the country. Subsequently a voice was
brought to him as from his ancestors, to the effect
that, if he did not stop " the praying" some great
calamity would soon befall him. Surrounded by
mistresses, dancing girls, and the lowest debauchees
of the Court, is it wonderful that the mind of the
King, enervated by constant dissipation, was pre-
pared to entertain this puerile and transparent
attack upon the Christian portion of the community ?
"It was then proposed by the ]\L n<t Jfaso* to
* ^fena, Jfaso, literally, red eyes, spies of the Government, who
are supposed to investigate and search after hidden matters with
such intensity as to impair their vision.
188 MADAGASCAR.
assassinate a number of the Christians, as the means
of stopping the progress of Christianity, and also to
kill the chief nobles who opposed the King's pro-
ceedings. With a view of increasing the influence
of this fanatical party, the King issued an order
that all persons meeting any of the so-called sick
should take off their hats, and thus show them the
same mark of respect as was formerly given to the
national idols when they were carried through the
city. With a view, also, of shielding the perpetra-
tors of the intended murders, the King announced
his intention to issue an order, or law, that any
person or persons wishing to fight with firearms,
swords, or spears, should not be prevented, and that
if any one were killed, the murderer should not be
punished." *
It is also stated that the right of combat was
extended to tribes and villages ; thus legalising civil
war, with all its horrors. t
On the 7th of May, Radama II. announced to
his nobles his intention to issue this order or law
legalising murder. The nobles and heads of the
people spent the day in deliberating what course
they should pursue ; and next morning, in the most
humble manner, the Prime Minister, accompanied
by a hundred of the nobles and heads of the people,
* Letter of Mr. Ellis, Missionary Magazine, August, 1863,
p. 236.
t M. Henri Galos, Revue des Deux Mondes, p. 701.
RADAMA II. 189
including the Commander-in-Chief, the King's Trea-
surer, and the First Officer of the Palace, waited
upon the King, and remonstrated against his legal-
ising murder. It is said that the Prime Minister
went on his knees before the King, and begged him
not to pass the ruinous law ; but he remained un-
moved.
The Minister then rose and said to the King,
" Do you say before all these witnesses that if any
man is going to fight another with firearms, sword,
or spear, that you will not prevent him ; and that if
he kills any one he shall not be punished ? " The
King replied, "I agree to that." Then said the
Minister, " It is enough ; we must arm ;" and, turn-
ing to his followers, said, " Let us return."*
The long and sad procession, headed by the
Prime Minister, wended their way to the Minister's
house at Andohalo. Some time was spent in de-
liberation, when it was decided to oppose the King.
That night was one of anxiety to all in the capital,
for both parties were arming for the struggle. The
Mena Maso were not idle ; the idol-keepers were
with them, and some portion of the troops were
under the immediate command of the King. At
daybreak on the 9th, about 2,000 troops occupied
Andohalo. The first object of the nobles was to
secure upwards of thirty of the more obnoxious of
the Mena Maso, whom they accused of being the ad-
* Mr, Ellis, in Missionary .J/m/</;///', August, 1863, p. 237.
190 MADAGASCAR.
visers and abettors of the King in his unjust and
injurious measures. Some of these were taken and
killed, others fled, but twelve or thirteen remained
with the King. These the nobles required should
be delivered to them. The King refused, but they
threatened to take them by force from the palace,
where the King had retired. Troops continued to
pour in from adjacent and distant posts. These
were under the command of the nobles, while the
soldiers with the King refused to fire upon their
comrades surrounding the palace. The King was
forced to yield, and consented to deliver up the
Mena Maso on condition that their lives should be
spared, and that they should be confined for life in
fetters.
The King, in his discussion with the nobles, had
said that "he alone was sovereign, his word alone
was law, his person was sacred, he was supernaturally
protected, and would punish severely the opposers
of his will."
This led the nobles to feel that they were not
safe while the King lived, and he died by their
hands the next morning, within the palace. The
Queen, who alone was with him, used every effort
to the last moment of his life to save him but in
vain. His advisers, the Mena Maso, were afterwards
put to death."*
Soon after, they laid before the Queen the con-
* Mr. Ellis, in Missionary Magazine, August, 1863, p. 238.
QUEEN RABODO. 191
ditions of a new Government ; offering to place her
on the throne if she consented to them, and, if she
did not, declaring that they must seek another ruler.
After reading the document, and receiving explana-
tions on one or two points, she expressed her full
and entire consent to govern according to the Con-
stitution then laid before her. The nobles then said,
" We also bind ourselves by this agreement. If we
break it we shall be guilty of treason ; and if you
break it we shall do as we have done now." The
Prime Minister then signed the document on behalf
of the nobles and heads of the people, and the
Queen signed it also. The chief of the nobles re-
mained in the palace, and between one and two
o'clock the firing of cannon announced the com-
mencement of a new reign.
Easoaherena, wife of Eadama II., on accepting
the Constitution from the nobles and the heads of
the people, was elected to the throne under the title
of Queen Rabodo.
When the new Government came into operation
it declared, through the Queen Rabodo, the reign of
Radama II. to be null and void; the object of which
declaration is to cancel the private donation of the
late King, dated 12th September, 1862, renewing to
M. Lambert his gift, as Prince Rakoto, of all the
lands, mines, &c., mentioned in his so-called conces-
sion, dated June 28th, 1855, and already referred to.*
* See Chapter X., p. 146.
192 MADAGASCAR.
Nevertheless, it has declared that the treaties
made respectively with England and France shall be
respected. And further, so scrupulously have the
Malagasy Government, under Queen Rabodo, been
in carrying out these treaties, that they have des-
patched an Embassy to England and France simply
to ask permission to exact a small ad valorem duty
on all imports, a source of revenue which had been
foolishly abandoned by the late King at the instiga-
tion of interested foreigners, who took advantage of
his ignorance of finance.
The Constitution of Madagascar, as agreed be-
tween Queen Rabodo, the nobles, and heads of the
people, runs thus :
" The word of the sovereign alone is not to be
law ; but the nobles and heads of the people, with
the sovereign, are to make the laws.
" Perfect liberty and protection is guaranteed to
all foreigners who are obedient to the laws of the
country.
" Friendly relations are to be maintained with
all other nations.
" Duties are to be levied, but commerce and
civilization are to be encouraged."
" Protection and liberty to worship, teach, and
promote the extension of Christianity, are secured
to the native Christians, and the same protection
and liberty are guaranteed to those who are not
Christians.
THE CONSTITUTION. 193.
" Domestic slavery is not abolished ; but masters
are at liberty to give freedom to their slaves, or to
sell them to others.
" No person is to be put to death for any offence
by the word of the sovereign alone ; and no one
is to be sentenced to death till twelve men have
declared such person to be guilty of the crime to
which the law awards the punishment of death." '*
It is impossible to examine the above basis of a
Constitution without being reminded of the Sove-
reign, the Lords, and Commons of the British Con-
stitution ; and the twelve men forcibly reminds one
of the trial by jury in happy England. While we
regret to find " domestic slavery " is still an insti-
tution in Madagascar, we must recollect that the
Constitution has been framed by enlightened men of
all religious denominations, well acquainted with
the wants of their countrymen, and having the con-
fidence of Europeans, who have visited them,
and resided for some time in the island. Wise
legislation is not the enactment of laws best in the
abstract, but those best suited to the genius and
wants of the people for whom they are enacted.
While we hope and pray that the good will remain,
we may confidently trust that time and advancing
civilization will remove what is objectionable.
Every nation destined to independence and
greatness must have its struggle for liberty ; and
* Mr. Ellis, in Missionary Mayaziiw, August, 1863, p. 238.
O
194 MADAGASCAR.
while Englishmen remember Friday, the 19th of
June, 1215, when on the field of Bunny Mede the
Nobles and Commons secured their Magna Charta,
Madagascar will have enrolled in its history that
Constitution which her nobles and heads of the
people obtained from Queen Rabodo on Tuesday,
the 12th of May, 1863.
195
CHAPTER XII.
Ankara, or Vohe"mare Magnificent Forests River Tingbale
Volcanic Effects The Natural Fortress of Ambatouza
Magnificent Harbours, affording great facilities for Commerce
Diego Suarez Antanvarasti Antongil Bay Benyowski's
success there Port Choiseul Mary Island, or Isle Marosse
Tintingue Betsimsaraka Great Fertility Principal Rivers
Whale and Turtle abound on the Coast Fenerive the
healthiest Town on the Sea Coast Foulepoint formerly
Favourite Place for Shipping Slaves Description of Tarna-
tave Chief Fisatra, Fische, or Fish Chain of Lakes
Mulberry Trees planted at Ambohibohazo by Mr. Hastie
Marmittes Antatsimou : Great Poverty of the Natives
caused by Love of Ardent Spirits River Mangourou
Forest of Fondiana Anosy Fort Dauphin Sheep covered
with Wool as at Natal.
EAST COAST (^MADAGASCAR.
THE province which forms the northern extreme of
Madagascar is called Ankara, or Vohemare ; its
southern limits are uncertain, but, generally speak-
ing, and for facilitating the description of it, the
River Samberanou, on the West Coast, and the River
Tingbale, running into Antongil Bay, on the East,
may be considered its Southern boundaries.
The meridian chain of mountains which runs
almost from one extremity of the island to the
other passes through Ankara about the same
distance from both coasts, and terminates in the
o 2
196 MADAGASCAR.
lofty mountain named by the natives Ambonitch,
and by navigators Mount Amber a little to the
South of Amtombouk, better known as Diego
Suarez, and called by Captain Owen, R.N., British
Sound. The flanks and spurs of this mountain
chain are covered with magnificent forests, abound-
ing in timber adapted for shipbuilding. Le faux giac,
bois de natte, I'azigne, le saccoa, le copalier, red taka-
maka, and colofane, ninety feet in length, may be
easily obtained.*
From this meridian chain a considerable range
is deflected towards the South-east, and terminates
in Cape Baldridge, which forms the North-eastern
shelter of Antongil Bay.
The meridian chain and also its deflected branch
are the water partings of numerous rivers and
smaller streams which traverse the province, fer-
tilize the soil, and in some instances give access to
its interior. In the latter sense the River Tingbale
may be especially mentioned, which, taking its rise
where the two mountain ranges meet, meanders
through a considerable extent of fertile country, and
disembogues in Antongil Bay. It is stated that by
one of its branches it communicates with the western
coast, giving access to Passandava Bay; and this
may be looked upon as more probable when we
consider the physical aspect of this province.
Independent of the two mountain ranges already
* Mr. Consul M'Leod to the Earl of Malmesbury, November 30,
1858, in Board of Trade Report, 1859-60.
KAST COAST. 197
referred to, lofty hills, with elevated and extensive
plateaux, surrounded by deep ravines, are found
throughout this portion of the island : marking the
stupendous effects of volcanic power when nature
assumes such fantastic forms, making the beholder
almost believe that, in bygone ages, giants had
moulded the earth in imitation of man's puny efforts
in architecture. Here may be observed on some
prominent peak the baronial castle looking down upon
the surrounding valleys and straths, while afar, on
the mountain heights, may be seen the well-fortified
town, frowning defiance to the invader. A nearer
approach will dissipate the expectations of the
beholder, and teach him that
" Tis distance lends enchantment to the view."
But a better acquaintance with Ankara will give
him the knowledge of a fortress formed by nature,
which in extent surpasses the works of man, and in
its interior holds those resources obtained only from
the Giver of all.
This fortress is called Ambatouza, and is, doubt-
less, the crater of an extinct volcano. Its interior
consists of a most fertile and beautifully-diversified
valley, which is on a level with the neighbouring
plains, and is watered by many rivulets. This
valley is surrounded on all sides by stupendous and
inaccessible peaks, forming a natural rampart, which
has IK vii found at all times a barrier to invasion.
A difficult pass gives entrance to tte interior, while
198 MADAGASCAR,
a natural and tortuous tunnel, which can only be
explored by torches, and requires half-an-hour to
pass through it, leaves a way for the besieged to
escape in the event of the pass being forced and the
garrison overpowered. The pass is only known to a
few, while the outer entrance of the subterranean
approach is masked by a native village, from which
safety may be obtained by retiring into the interior.
During the reign of Ranavolona-Manjaka the
Ankaras, discontented with the Hova officers who
belonged to the garrisons established in this part of
the island, placed themselves under the command of
Isimiare, the descendant of their ancient kings,
previous to their conquest by the Sackalaves, and
defied the Hova Government, by retiring to Am-
batouza and similar natural fortresses which exist
in this range of mountains. Although the Hovas
were strongly reinforced, it is doubtful whether they
would have reconquered this portion of the island, if
treachery had not come to their aid, and revealed
the secret passes to these mountain fortresses, where
the Ankaras had retired, and could well have existed
on the products of their fertile and well-watered
interior valleys.
The discontent which caused the rising of the
Ankaras still exists, and is produced by the monopoly
exercised in all trading matters by the Hova officers,
causing a stagnation of trade, and impoverishing a
portion of the island which has always been cele-
brated for its prosperity and commercial communi-
EAST COAST. 199
cation with Europeans and Asiatics. Meanwhile,
the despotic power exercised by the Hovas, and the
mutual jealousies of the Ankara and Sackalave chiefs,
causing dissension in their councils and mutual dis-
trust, enable the handful of mountaineers from the
province of Ankara to hold the island in complete
subjection.
The native chiefs in this portion of the island
having lost their sovereign rights by the conquest
of the Hovas, have ceded them to the French
Government, which, however, has, for the present,
had the discretion to enforce them by an " armed
neutrality, rather than by an active co-operation,
which might frustrate ulterior views on the island."*
The province of Ankara affords an abundance -of
vegetable productions ; and from Antongil Bay,
proceeding to the northward as far as Vohemare,
the portions of the country under cultivation in-
crease. The Ankaras are anxious to trade, but the
restrictions thrown in the way by the Hova Govern-
ment, jealous of European invasion, and the mono-
poly of the Hova officers, have greatly increased the
price of the valuable exports of the island, and are
seriously affecting the trade of the country. At
present cattle at Vohemare cost ten dollars per head,
while formerly they might be pinvhased at from two
or three dollars each; a chief holding no less than
* " Documents sur 1'Histoire ct la Geographic dc hi Panic
Occidental de Madngascar,'' par M. Guillain. II. Fartic, c. I.,
pp. 155158."
200 MADAGASCAR.
from 20,000 to 30,000 head of cattle. The cattle
are by no means decreased in number, but the
monopoly of the Hova officers has enhanced their
cost to the stranger.
Ankara is specially remarkable for the facilities
offered, on both coasts, to commerce, from the magni-
ficent harbours which it possesses. I do not know
any similar extent of coast throughout the globe
which contains so many fine harbours, not even
excepting New Zealand.
First among these is the bay of Diego Suarez,
so called from the Portuguese navigator who first
discovered it on his return from India. This bay
was called British Sound by Captain Owen, R.N.,
but justice decides that, among Europeans, it should
retain the name of its discoverer, although the
natives speak of it as Amtombouk, and formerly as
Mahazeba.* Diego Suarez Bay is unquestionably
the most healthy and the best-situated bay in the
whole island, and, with the chain of meridian
mountains running from Mount Amber along the
whole islaod, appears the natural settlement for any
European nation seriously contemplating the con-
quest of the island, for the mountain range affords a
natural and healthy means of advancing into the
high interior plateaux and avoiding the malaria
districts, which, along the coast lines, have hitherto
proved impervious, in conjunction with the forests
and extensive lower jungles, to any European force.
* Rev. Wm. Ellis, Vol. I., p. 63.
EAST COAST. 201
Tn liis interesting memoir on Madagascar,
Colonel Lloyd* speaks of this bay as " one of the
finest harbours in the world ;" and the River Makes,
or Aughe-Vareikes, and Crocodile River, or Aughe-
Voneyes, running into the bay, give access, by
canoes, to the surrounding country.
The timber, so well adapted for ship-building,
which this province produces, is to be found around
the shores of this bay in forests which are falling
to the ground for want of the woodman's axe
literally rotting on the soil while the navies of
Europe are constructed with timber from Moul-
mein, by no means superior in quality, and many
thousands of miles more distant from our arsenals.
This bay was surveyed in 1824, as already
stated, by Captain W. P. Owen, RN., and more
recently, in 1833, by M. Gamier, Capitaine de
Frigate, in the corvette La Ni&vre. The object of
M. Gamier being with the view of colonizing this
portion of the island, every facility for such a
purpose was taken into serious consideration, and
the various advantages for defence were by no
means neglected. We shall therefore lay before the
reader the result of the information derived from this
survey ; and, in the first place, it must be stated that
although La Ni&vre was engaged on this service for
three months, and her crew more than ordinarily
exposed to the climate, by working 1 in boats both
*' Journal of the Iloyal Geographical Society of London.
Vol. XX. 1851.
202 MADAGASCAR.
early and late/ and also in the mid-day sun, still the
report of the medical officers is most satisfactory,
and confirms the statements made by merchant
captains trading to this bay that it is exempt from
the fevers which frequently attack those visiting
the central ports of Madagascar on both sides of the
island.*
The Bay of Diego Suarez consists of five large
harbours, having a sufficient depth of water, and
anchorage with good holding-ground in each har-
bour, to contain at least ten sail of the line, with a
due proportion of smaller vessels, amounting in each
fleet to about forty vessels. This will give some
idea of its capacity ; but when we add that in each
of these harbours wharves and quays might be
built along their shores, to which vessels of the
largest draught might be secured and lie at all
times of the tide, the reader will at once conceive
the idea of a harbour similar to that of Sevastopol,
but more capacious, and affording every facility for
the construction of docks and arsenals suitable for
launching and repairing the largest fleets from the
materials afforded by the neighbouring forests.
The entrance to this bay is, from shore to shore,
about 3,000 yards in breadth, but the channel is
* Precis sur les Etablissements Frangais a Madagascar, Publie*
par Ordre de 1'Amiral Duperre, Pair de France, Ministre Secre-
taire d'Etat de la Marine et des Colonies, p. 70. Also, Lettre de
M. le Contre-Amiral Cuvillier du 29 Janvier, 1834, et Memoires
y Annexes, quoted by the author of " Madagascar Possession
Franchise Depuis 1642."
EAST COAST. 203
diminished by a sandbank, which stretches from
the North shore, and reduces its breadth to about
1,000 yards. On this sandbank rests an island
called by the French, Isle de la Lune, and by the
natives Nossi-Volane. This island lies parallel to
the channel, it is about 650 yards in length, and
is admirably adapted for a fort to command the
channel, batteries from which would cross the line
of fire from forts on both sides of the entrance.
But Nature, as if jealous that even the small dis-
tance of 1,000 yards should be unprotected, has
placed a small island, called Nossi-Langou, inside the
bay, cannon planted on which would sweep the
length of the channel, and rake a vessel from stem
to stern while running the gauntlet of the forts at
the entrance. The depth of water mid-channel is
from twenty to thirty fathoms, while even at the
sides it is not less than five or six fathoms
a greater depth of water than is required even for
the Great Eastern.
This bay is only separated from Port Liverpool,
on the West Coast, by a narrow neck of land barely
five miles in breadth ; and it is by no means a
novel idea to erect a fort on this isthmus, which
would cut off the northern and most healthy portion
of the island, secure the independence of a young
European colony, and, at the same time, command
two magnificent harbours, giving access on the one
hand to the Mozambique Channel, and on the other
to the Indian Ocean. Such a step has been contem-
204 MADAGASCAR.
plated by the French G overnment ; but the Hova
fort at Aintombouk, although small and indifferently
garrisoned, at once settles the point of the sove-
reignty of the island, even in this its most remote
part appertaining to Ranavolona-Manjaka, her suc-
cessor, Radama II., and now Queen Rabodo.
ANTANVARASTI.
The province situated to the South of Ankara,
on the East Coast of Madagascar, is called Antan-
varasti. On the North it is separated from Ankara
by the river Tingbale ; its western boundary is the
meridian range of mountains which run along the
length of the island, and which separate this pro-
vince from Boueni ; and on the South it is bounded
by the province of Betsimsaraka.
Antanvarasti is well watered by rivers, which
give access to its interior, the principal of which,
and those best known to us, are Tingbale and
Mananhar, both of which run into the magnificent
Bay of Antongil. This province abounds through-
out with the most valuable and varied species of
timber, suitable for shipbuilding and carpentry.
The soil is fertile, and the animal and vegetable
productions common to the island are found here in
abundance. The general elevation above the sea is
not so great as that of Ankara, and from the ocean
to a distance of from ten to twenty miles the soil is
impregnated with salt. In this space the mangrove
and other malaria-producing trees may be found,
EAST COAST. 205
which have rendered the occupation of this portion
of the coast so unhealthy to foreigners The clear-
ing of the forests and cultivation of the soil would
soon do away with the insalubrity of those limited
portions which have hitherto been so fatal to
Europeans. This is of great importance in studying
the future of Madagascar, for perhaps no portion of
the coast is so fully opened to commerce by water as
the Province of Antanvarasti, the magnificent Bay,
or almost gulf, of Antongil running into the land for
a distance of fifty miles.
This bay derives its name from the Portuguese
Don Antonio Gillo, and from the earliest discovery
of the island it has been the scene of great com-
mercial enterprise. In the time of Flacourt it was
frequented by the Dutch, for the purpose of pur-
chasing slaves and rice ; and here it was that Count
Benyowski, in 1774, established himself, and suc-
ceeded in his efforts to obtain a permanent footing
on the Island of Madagascar.
" From the 7th to the 12th I made an excursion to
visit the district which had been surren-
Benyowski in
Antongil Bay. dered to the Sambarives, on the banks
of the river Tingbale. The lands were
excellent, but the territory annexed to the establish-
ment by the late conquest was greatly superior. What
immense riches might be derived from a district of land
22 leagues in length, upon the coast of a navigable
river ! This excursion entirely restored my health.""'
* " Memoirs and Travels of Count de Benyowski," Vol. II., p. 197.
206 MADAGASCAR.
At the head of Antongil Bay, in latitude 15 deg.
27 min. 18 sec. S., and longitude 49 deg. 52 min.
12 sec. E., is situated Port Choiseul, sometimes
called Mincette, at the mouth of the river Tingbale,
which has a width of about 400 yards. Opposite to
the mouth of this river, and at a distance of four
miles, lies the small island or rock called Mary
Island by the English, and Isle Marosse by the
French. This island has a circumference of about
six miles. It has two safe anchorages, with good
holding ground ; is well wooded, has abundance of
good water, and is very fertile. It is said to be
healthy, and was chosen by M. de la Bourdonnais,
then Governor of the Isle of France (Mauritius), as
the site for his hospital in 1746. Properly fortified
and garrisoned, this island would command the trade
of Antongil Bay and the river Tingbale, which is
said to give access to the North-west Coast. It was
abandoned, with Port Choiseul and Tintingue, by the
French in 1786. Excellent oysters and abundance
of game are to be obtained in this bay, more especi-
ally at the head of it.
Proceeding South along the coast of Antanvarasti,
we reach Tintingue, a small village formerly of some
importance, as being one of the French possessions
on the Island of Madagascar. Tintingue, frequently
called by traders Tang-tang, is situated in latitude
16 deg. 42 min. 30 sec. S., and longitude 49 deg.
46 min. 12 sec. E., on a narrow, sandy promontory
terminating in sandbanks and rocks, and connected
EAST COAST. 207
with the mainland by an isthmus having a breadth of
about 1,500 yards. This promontory forms with the
coast a roadstead of considerable extent, which is
sheltered from nearly every point of the compass.
The Bay of Tintingue is surrounded on the side of
the mainland by mountains covered with wood, but
which are separated from the sea by a low alluvial
tract, which renders the margin of the bay very un-
healthy. This is the more to be regretted, as numerous
rivers, three of which have a considerable depth of
water, discharge themselves into the bay, and give
access to the neighbouring mountains, which are
covered with the most valuable timber, adapted for
shipbuilding and other purposes. The holding
ground in the bay consists of slimy mud, and the
depth of water is from ten to six fathoms, even
close to the landing-place. Tintingue was abandoned
by the French in 1786, and although it was partially
reoccupied by that nation subsequently, it was taken
possession of by Radama in 1823, and has since been
held by a Hova garrison.
At the southern extremity of the Bay of Tin-
tingue is situated Point a Larree, on a promontory
having the same name ; this was formerly held by
the French, but has been in undisturbed possession
of the Hovas since July, 1823, when it was taken
possession of by Raduma.
Opposite to Tintingue and Point a Larree, and
about the distance of a league from the latter, is Isle
St. Mary, which is about twenty-eight miles long,
208 MADAGASCAR.
three broad, and has a circumference of about eighty-
five miles, belonging to the French.
BETSIMSARAKA.
Betsimsaraka, or the country of the Betsimsaraks,
is one of the largest provinces of Madagascar,
extending coastwise from Antanvarasti to the im-
portant river Mangarou, and including in its limits
Betanimena, although the latter has sometimes been
described as a separate province.
Betsimsaraka has been more frequented by
Europeans than any other portion of the island.
Its three principal rivers are the Manangarou, the
Vonibe, and the Ivandrou.
The extreme fertility of Betsimsaraka has been
remarked upon by all visitors. Bice, bullocks, and
every description of live stock are found in the
greatest abundance. The province abounds in mag-
nificent forests, many of which are of great extent.
That of Fanghoarou has been especially referred to,
and being traversed by the Ivandrou, facilities are
offered for transporting the valuable timber which it
contains to the coast for shipment.
Fenerive, in latitude 17 deg. 23 min. S., longitude
49 deg. 28 min. 12 sec. E. ; Foulepoint, in latitude
17 deg. 40 min. 24 sec. S., longitude 49 deg. 37 min.
12 sec. E. ; and Tamatave, in latitude 18 deg.
10 min. S., longitude 49 deg. 28 min. 30 sec.
E., have been the principal places visited by traders.
EAST COAST 209
These towns formerly belonged to the French, but
are now garrisoned by Hova troops.
Fenerive is known as producing rice of the best
quality and in the greatest quantity of anyplace in^
the island. Unfortunately, the roadstead affords but
indifferent facilities for shipping, and the cattle which
abound in this neighbourhood are generally taken to
Foulepoint for the purpose of being placed on ship-
board. The natives of Fenerive are celebrated for
their love of the sea and their skill in fishing the
whale and turtle, which are found along the whole of
this coast, while the town is considered more healthy
than many other places on the eastern seaboard of
Madagascar. Foulepoint, called by the natives
Voulu-Voulu, is a village of 200 houses, and contains
about 1,200 inhabitants. The Hovas occupy the
fort formerly built by the French at this place.
This was the favourite port in Madagascar for
shipping cargoes of slaves*"" before that detestable
traffic was abolished by Radama the Great.
The surrounding country abounds in cattle and
vegetable productions, and from the natural facilities
afforded by the harbour for shipping, Foulepoint
will be always one of the principal trading places on
its seaboard.
The harbour is formed by a line of reefs which
In \ak the seas, and under the shelter of which
* Notices Statistiques, etc!, Chap. II., pp. 21 et 22. M. Rocliin,
Voyages a Madagascar, & Maror, et aux Indes Orioiitulos, Hrlk \i..ns
sur la Partie Nord de Madagascar, p. 261.
P
210 MADAGASCAR.
vessels ride with perfect safety. During the rainy
season the entrance is occasionally somewhat ob-
structed by a shifting sandbank during the continued
blowing of the South-east trade-wind, but on the
wind veering to the North, or even in calm weather,
this bank entirely disappears. The holding ground
in the harbour is good ; there is ample room for at
least twenty ships to swing clear of each other when
moored, while the depth of water is from five to
seven fathoms.
To the southward of Foulepoint is Tamatave,
generally pronounced Tamatavy, situated in lat. 18
deg. 10 min. 6 sec. S., and long. 49 deg. 28 min. 30
sec. E. It is called Taomasina by the natives. It
is described by Colonel Lloyd as being the best
anchorage on the Eastern Coast.*
The principal exports from Tamatave consist of
rice, poultry, bullocks, and rofia cloth, made from
the bark of a tree. Several vessels are employed
in this trade between Mauritius, Eeunion, and
Tamatave.
The adjoining reefs are extensive, and the swell
and surf heavy and appalling ; but they are con-
sidered dangerous only to vessels entering or leaving
when the wind blows strong from the North-west.
Tamatave is a small and irregularly-built village,
situated on a low point of land, with an anchorage
* " Memoir on Madagascar," by J. A. Lloyd, Esq., F.R.S.,
F.R.G.S., &c. " Journal of the Royal Geographical Society," Vol.
XX.
KAST COAST. 211
in about nine fathoms water within the coral reefs.
There are about 200 houses in the village, and from
eight hundred to a thousand inhabitants. The
habitations of the natives are of very inferior con-
struction ; those belonging to European and Creole
traders are better ; and a few are comfortable and
substantial. The Hovas erected a battery at the
northern extremity of the village ; being, however,
merely an enclosure formed of strong poles, and con-
taining three or four native houses belonging to the
Government, together with a powder magazine and
several smaller tenements, the whole was destroyed
by the French in their attack on the island in 1829.
Another battery, built of coral, has been subse-
quently erected near the spot, and planted with a
few pieces of cannon. The materials employed in
the construction of the houses in Tamatave are the
ravin-ala, or travellers' tree, which soon decays. The
houses consist of but one room, though this is some-
times divided by a fragile partition of matting.
The floor is of flattened bamboos fastened to poles,
which are raised in order to avoid dampness, that
would otherwise be equally unpleasant and in-
jurious.
" Eight or ten miles from Tamatave is the village
of Anjolokefa, occasionally called Hivondrona (and
in some maps marked Ivondro), though Hivondrona
is more properly the name of the river only, which,
proceeding from the interior of the country, falls into
the sea at the distance of about two hundred yards
p 2
212 MADAGASCAR.
from the village. Anjolokefa was the residence of
the enterprising chieftain Fisatra, otherwise called
Fische, or Fish. He held in subjection to himself
all the inhabitants of the Betanimena, Tamatave',
and Mahavelena provinces. This village was at that
time the principal place on the coast. His very
name was a terror even through the province of
Ankay (West of Betanimena), the eastern part of
which he conquered. He was at length murdered
by a party from the interior, who contemplated in
his death the ruin also of his brother and ally, John
Rene, of Tamatave. In this they failed. John Rene
lived to inflict terrible vengeance on the murderers
of his relative. A son of Fisatra, named Borora,
intended to succeed to his father's possessions, was
placed for some time under the care of the Rev. D.
Jones, on the commencement of the missionary
efforts of the latter at Tamatave*, but was shortly
afterwards taken from the island, and conveyed to
Paris for education, where he lately died. What
political views the French Government may have
had in the measure remain yet to be developed in
the future connexions France may form with Mada-
gascar."*
The roadstead of Tamatave offers a good anchorage
during the continuance of winds from the South to
the South-east ; but as it is entirely open to the
North-east wind, which blows generally from the
beginning of the month of December to the end of
* Bev. William Ellis's " History of Madagascar," Vol. I., p. 69.
EAST COAST. 213
March, it is not prudent to remain there during
those months. The depth of water is at the entrance
from ten to fifteen fathoms ; in the middle of the
bay, opposite to the fort, there is from five to eight
fathoms ; and close to the land, opposite the village,
there is from two to three fathoms. The holding
ground, at the usual anchorage for vessels of all
sizes, is mud; while closer in shore it consists of
mud and sand.*
In the interior of this province is the Lake
Nosive, This lake is from twenty to twenty-five
miles long. It contains several small islands, some
of which are inhabited. It forms part of the series
of lakes running along the coast line for at least 200
miles, and forming almost a natural gigantic canal
along the East Coast of Madagascar. These lakes are
surrounded by marshy districts, which render the
neighbouring country very unhealthy. Some of
these lakes are separated only by a few hundred feet
of earth. Benyowski in 1774, and Radama in 1821,
caused canals to be cut joining these lakes, by which
the communication was perfected for 200 miles, the
marshes drained, and the country much improved in
salubrity. Since the death of Radama, these, like
many other improvements, have been abandoned, and
that which might by the fostering hand of civiliza-
tion have become a great boon and means of
* Plan dr la Ville de Taniatavo L-ve -n iSl?'.'. par M. Fournier
(Martial), Capitainr do. Corvette, par Ordre du Contiv-Amirul
Gourbeyre. Depot do la Marino.
214 MADAGASCAR.
developing the resources of the neighbouring
provinces, by keeping up a water communication
sheltered from the boisterous navigation of the coast
in the rainy season, has again become a source of
insalubrity to these provinces.
In the southern portion of Betsimsaraka lie the
districts of Betanimena and Antatsimou, sometimes
called provinces. These districts are peopled by the
Betanimenes, the Ambanivoules, the Bezouzes, the
Affarvarts, the Tancayes, and the Tatchines. While,
on the one hand, they are the most numerously-
peopled districts in the island, on the other hand,
the inhabitants are distinguished for their hospi-
tality to strangers. The district of Betanimena is
bounded on the West by the mountains of Angova,
which separate it from Ankova ; and Antatsimou
has the province of Betsileo on the West, and the
river Mananzari on the South, which separates it
from Antaimoury.
The Rev. William Ellis, writing of Betanimena,
states that the name of the province means " much
red earth," and, no doubt, was given from the
reddish, ferruginous appearance of the soil. There
are many extensive lakes in the district, and two
cataracts, Tahaviara and landrianahomby, deserving
the notice of travellers. The country is flat near
the sea, hilly in the interior, and mountainous to-
wards the North. It is in many parts marshy and
covered with thickets and forests. The soil for
some distance from the coast is sandy ; but, for the
EAST COAST. 215
most part, productive, from the abundance of de-
composed vegetable matter which it contains. At
Ambohibohazo, the capital of the province, the soil
is rich, and the scenery diversified and beautiful.
In the neighbourhood of Ambohibohazo Mr.
Hastie selected a spot of ground for a plantation of
mulberries. They succeeded well, and might be cul-
tivated to an indefinite extent for silkworms. Some
good silk has been already produced in Madagascar ;
and this valuable commodity may hereafter become
an article of great importance to the island. Mr.
Hastie intended to form a sugar plantation in the
same neighbourhood, for which the soil appeared
well adapted. Labour being extremely cheap, there
was every prospect that the establishment would
have succeeded. But his lamented decease, and
subsequently that of Radama, have suspended
every plan of the kind then in contemplation,
and have shown most distinctly the extent and
beneficial influence each exerted over the people,
while they exhibit, in an affecting light, the degree
to which a single individual may promote, or his
removal retard, the improvement of a nation.
There is abundance of grazing-land in the same
part of the province, and numerous herds of cattle,
belonging to the sovereign and to the traders on
the coast, are usually taken there for some time
previously to their exportation. It is also from this
part of the country that Maronita, usually called
by Europeans " Marmittes " (coolies, or bean
216 MADAGASCAR,
are generally obtained for conveying travellers and
their baggage or merchandise from the coast to the
oO O
capital, or other parts of the interior/"' Antatsi-
mou, in its physical aspect, is similar to Betani-
mena, except that the former is rather more hilly.
Bice is grown in this province in great abundance,
and quantities of beef are salted here for exporta-
tion, although the inhabitants are extremely poor.
This is accounted for by Mr. Ellis, who states that
the great cause of the poverty existing in this part
of the island is the love of ardent spirits prevalent
among the people. After toiling to obtain a crop
of rice, the natives will sometimes sell the whole
for a small quantity of arrack imported by traders
from Mauritius and Bourbon. With the dele-
terious drug thus heartlessly given in return for
the produce of their labour the natives soon be-
come intoxicated, in which humiliating state they
continue so long as the arrack lasts. For this
short-lived indulgence they sink into a state of the
most abject penury and misery, and then force
themselves and their families to subsist the greater
part of the year on roots, &c., found in the woods
and swamps. Their chief means of subsistence is
the via, a species of arum, the root of which is
tuberous or cylindrical, and frequently from ten
to twelve inches in diameter. It is dressed by
baking for about twelve hours in an oven of heated
stones underground, after the manner of the South
* " History of Madagascar," Vol. L, p. 70.
EAST COAST. 217
Sea Islanders. In this state it will keep good for
three or four days ; but is cut into small pieces
and dried in the sun when intended to be kept for a
longer period.
In payment for the carriage of goods into the
interior, or for their produce, the intoxicating
draught is the usual equivalent. To diminish and,
if possible, prevent the wretchedness thus induced,
Radama imposed a heavy duty on the importation
of ardent spirits. Some check on such an improvi-
dent and destructive infatuation in the one party,
and of relentless avarice in the other, was required ;
but there is great reason to fear that the baneful
habit is too deeply fixed among the unthinking
natives of this part of the coast to be very easily
extirpated. But the attempt of Radama to di-
minish the evil is only one among many instances
of the soundness of his judgment and the beneficial
tendency of his measures.*
The provinces of Betanimena and Antatsimou
are well watered, numerous rivers discharging into
the ocean along their seaboard. For the most part
these rivers are obstructed at their mouths by sand-
banks, which might in most cases be easily re-
moved. In general these rivers are not navigable
for any great distance from the sea, in consequence
of rapids, and in some cases falls, which obstruct
the passage of any but the lightest description of
canoe. On the other hand, access is afforded to
* "History of Madagascar," Vol. I., p. 7:?.
218 MADAGASCAR.
both these provinces by the river Mangourou,
which, having its source in the meridian range
of mountains to the North of Antananarivo, flows
along the eastern flank of the Angova Mountains,
traversing Betanimena, and, after a course of more
than 200 miles, discharges into the sea, in latitude
20 deg. 10 min. S., and longitude 48 deg. 37 min.
E. Unfortunately, it is only navigable for about
half this distance, owing to the formation of the
mountainous country through which it flows for the
first 100 miles of its course. Near its mouth there
are magnificent forests, the most celebrated of
which is that of Fondiana, abounding in trees of
the largest dimensions and different qualities, both
for ships and house carpentry.
ANTAYMONRY AND YANGADBAINOU.
The province of Antaymonry extends along the
East seaboard of Madagascar, from the river Ma-
nanzari, in latitude 21 deg. 12 min. S., to the
Managhare, in latitude 22 deg. 52 min. S., which
separates it from the province of Yangadrainou,
sometimes called Antari. The southern boundary of
the latter is the river Fotaka, in latitude 20 deg.
5 min. S., which separates it from Anosy. Antay-
monry is bounded on the West by Matitana, while
Vangadrainou has Ibara on the West. The river
Manghare, taking its rise in the Betsileo Moun-
tains, and traversing Betsileo and Ibara, gives
access to Antaymonry and Vangadrainou. This
EAST COAST. 219
river, like Mangourou, has also a course of about
200 miles, and is navigable for about half that
distance. Its banks are very fertile, producing
abundance of rice and large herds of cattle. The
neighbouring mountains and subtended valleys pro-
duce maize in great plenty, while the sugarcane,
indigo, cotton, and tobacco are cultivated there with
great success. The country is well peopled, having
numerous towns and villages.
The smaller rivers of the provinces are the
Mananzari, the Itapoule, the Matatane, and the
Manambondrou, fertilising the soil and giving access
to the interior. The Mananzari is navigable for a
considerable distance. On the North bank a town
of the same name as the river is situated, which
was formerly a French settlement ; but, like all
those on the mainland of Madagascar, has fallen
into the hands of the Hovas. On the banks of this
river the Arabs have located themselves, and the
province of Antaymonry may be considered the
stronghold of that enterprising people on the East
Coast of the island.
The river Manambondrou runs through a very
fertile district, chiefly peopled by the Antancayes.
Bice and cattle form the principal wealth of this
people, while they cultivate cotton, silk, and to-
bacco. Honey and beeswax are in great abun-
dance, and large quantities of tortoisu-shfll may 1 .
procured along this coa>i.
220 MADAGASCAR.
ANOSY.
Anosy, the most southern province on the East
Coast of Madagascar, is, on some accounts, the
most important in the island ; for it is here that
both the Portuguese and the French first endea-
voured to form settlements.
We have already seen how the former were
overpowered and compelled to abandon their settle-
ment in 1550.*
Manamhatou is a town on the North-east Coast
of this province, at the mouth of a river of the same
name, which is well adapted for trade ; but unfortu-
nately it has no port. The surrounding district is
populous, and the soil very fertile ; numerous herds
of cattle and ricing forming the chief article of
trade. Manioc, sugarcane, coffee, and beeswax are
abundant. In this province there are several rivers,
and immediately to the South of Manamhatou is
the Bay of Saint Lucia, in latitude 24 deg. 45 min.
S., and longitude 47 deg. 14 min. E., called by the
natives Mangafiafy, where the French early formed
a settlement, but which they were obliged to aban-
don, from the insalubrity of the spot which they had
chosen
A short distance from Saint Lucia Bay, in the
interior of this province, is situated the Vale of
Ambolo, described by all authorities as the most
healthy, fertile, and beautiful valley in the whole
* See Chapter I., A.D. 1548.
EAST COAST. 221
island. Flacourt writes of it in raptures, and states
that in this valley they make simsim oil, now a
great article of commerce. He also informs us
that there are numerous iron and steel-mines there,
adding that in this valley they forge the finest
assaygaies and the best iron tools. Pasturage is
excellent, the cattle large, and the flesh excellent.
" In this charming valley, not only the usual pro-
duce of the island, but cloves and other spices, with
citrons of various kinds, may be obtained. Hot
springs, reported to possess valuable medicinal
qualities, are also found here." 4 '"
About six leagues South of Saint Lucia Bay
is the peninsula on which Fort Dauphin stands.
The peninsula is called Taolanara, sometimes written
" Tholangari." Fort Dauphin is the earliest French
settlement in Madagascar, and is situated in latitude
25 deg. 1 min. 18 sec. S., and longitude 47 deg. 2
min. 12 sec. E. of Greenwich, and 44 deg. 29 min.
E. of Paris.
In February, 1825, Fort Dauphin was invested
with 4,000 men by Radama the Great, and on the
14 th of March occupied by the King of Mada-
gascar, who entered the fort upon that day, lowered
the French flag, and in its stead hoisted his own
standard, having the Hova bird of power in its
centre. This fort has since remained in the hands
of the Hova Government. It mounts sixteen guns,
and usually has a garrison of 800 Hovas armed
* Ellis, Vol. L, p. 74.
222 MADAGASCAR.
with muskets, besides Sackalaves armed with assay-
gaies, who live outside of the fort. The shores of
Anosy are often bold and steep, and the cliffs, as
one proceeds southward, composed of stratas of
limestone of varying thickness. Rocksalt and salt-
petre are found in the different parts of the province.
The absence of a good harbour alone prevents its
resources being developed. Taolanara Bay, or har-
bour, on which Fort Dauphin stands, might be
rendered available for this purpose by building a
jetty to protect the shipping from the seas which
roll in, and at times render it a dangerous
anchorage.
ANDROY.
The most southern province of Madagascar is
Androy, situated between Anosy and Mahafaly.
From the entire absence of good harbours, this
district is but little known ; and although it is well
timbered, like all the coast provinces of this island,
it is said not to be fertile. The population is scarce.
Wild cattle abound, and also, it is stated, sheep in
considerable numbers. In the course of time the
South-west part of Madagascar may become a
wool-producing country, as the sheep are covered
with wool as at the Cape of Good Hope and Natal,
not as in intertropical Africa generally and the
Ethiopian Archipelago, where they are, for the
most part, covered with hair, presenting more the
appearance of goats than sheep. Salt and nitre are
EAST COAST. 223
found in this province. It has only one river of
any importance viz., the Mandrera which reaches
the sea in latitude 25 deg. 25 min. S., and longi-
tude 45 deg. 30 min. E.
In this province lies the most southern point of
Madagascar viz., Cape St. Mary (South extreme),
in latitude 25 deg. 58 min. 54 sec. S., and longitude
45 deg. 7 min. E.
224
CHAPTER XIII.
The Central Provinces of Madagascar Antananarivo Ankova
Ikoupa navigable from Bembatok Bay to within Sixty Miles
of the Capital Vale of Betsimitatatra Tradition respecting
Rapeto and Rasoalao Clan of Zanak'antitra Antsianaka,
Wool and Cotton-producing District Ibara.
THE CENTRAL PROVINCES OF MADAGASCAR.
THE Central Provinces of Madagascar are Ankova,
occupying the centre of the island, where the capital,
Antananarivo, is situated ; Antsianaka, on the North
of Ankova ; and Betsileo and Ibara, to the South
of it.
Ankova, the country of the Hovas/* is the
most important province in the Island of Mada-
gascar. There the dominant race have their
stronghold, and dictate to the other people of
Madagascar and to foreign nations ihe terms upon
which they may carry on trade and commerce
with the productions of the island. In the centre
* Ankova is a compound word, formed of Any and If ova.
Any is an adverb, signifying there, and a preposition signifying
at. In composition the final y is dropped. Hova is the name of
the people. It is sometimes spelt without the H, as Ova ; but
more correctly with the H, breathed very softly. It is changed
into k in composition, after n, gratice eupfionice, An-kova, for
Any-hova there, at the place of the Hovas, the country of the
Hovas. Note, Ellis's History of Madagascar, Vol. I., p. 82.
CENTRAL PROVINCES. 225
of the empire is the seat of Government, and it
is there that the most successful efforts have
hitherto been made for the civilization of the
inhabitants of the country. The English mis-
sionaries, wisely adopting the safe advice of Sir
Eobert Farquhar, then Governor of Mauritius,
established themselves at Antananarivo, the ca-
pital, under the immediate protection of Radania
the Great, A.D. 1820. The introduction of education,
European improvements, mechanics, skilled labour,
printing, the arts and sciences, and the religion
of Christ by these devoted men into the capital,
has tended greatly to the rapid advancement of
civilization in the island.
Mr. Ellis, in his recent visit to Madagascar,
furnishes us with the following description of
Antananarivo,*' 5 ' the geographical position of which
AND TAMATAVE, WITH THEIR RELATIVE DISTANCES.t
Oct. Miles.
22 From Antananarivo to Ambatamanga 18
23 Ambatamanga to Mandrahody .
24 Mandrahody to Ambohitroni .
25 Ambohitroni to AmpMmtpofai .
2G Ampasimpotal t<> Aluimnuusaotra
27 ,, Alanamaaaotn to Bcforona
28 ,, Bcforona to Amjiasim'
29 ,, Ampasimlu' to Ranomufuna
31 Ranomafana to Birboahazo
Nor,
1 ,, Birboahaze to Vavone
2 Vavone to Tranoinaro
3 ,, TYaiiomaro to Tamatuvc .
21
12
20
8
18
15
20
20
26
26
21
t Colonel Mi. Mli-ton's Missi-m to Antananarivo. \.i>. .
Q
226 MADAGASCAR.
is, according to the observations of Mr. Lyall,
the late British Resident at the capital of the
island, in latitude 18 deg. 56 min. 26 sec. S., and
47 deg. 57 min. 48 sec. E. of Greenwich, of
45 deg. 37 min. 22 sec. E. of Paris ; the English
missionaries placing it a degree more to the east-
ward, and the French a degree more to the
westward :
"The morning was fine, and we had several
good views of the ' City of a Thousand Towns/
for such is the import of the name of the capital
of Madagascar, as we approached from the East.
Antananarivo stands on a long, oval-shaped hilL
a mile and a-half or more in length, rising four
or five hundred feet higher than the surrounding
country, and being seven thousand feet above the
level of the sea. Near the centre, and on the
highest part of the hill, or, as the natives express
it, on the tampombohitra (crown of the town),
stands the palace, the largest and loftiest building
in the place. It is about sixty feet high ; the
walls are surrounded by double verandahs, one
above the other ; the roof is lofty and steep,
with attic windows at three different elevations.
On the centre of the top there is a large gilt
figure of an eagle, with outspread wings."' 5 " Ad-
joining the North-east angle of the Queen's house
* More correctly the Voromaliery (bird of power], a species
of vulture, used as the crest or emblem of the Hovas on the
national flag.
CENTRAL PROVINCES. 227
is the residence of the Prince Royal, her son.
It is smaller than that of the Queen's, but in
other respects resembling it, and also surmounted
by a golden eagle.
"Stretching along to the North and South of these
Royal residences, and forming with them a line
along the crest of the hill, are the dwellings of
other members of the Queen's family and the chief
officers of the Government, built after the same form
as that of the sovereign, and conspicuous above
all other buildings in the capital. Below these
are the houses of other inhabitants, constructed
almost entirely of wood, with lofty narrow roofs,
thatched with rushes or grass, and ornamented at
the ends with long rafters projecting above the
_;;iUes. The houses along the sides of the hill
are built on artificially-levelled terraces from twenty
to forty feet wide. The sides of the upper part
of the hill, especially the northern part, are covered
with houses ; but the nature of the ground has
prevented any order or regularity in their arrange-
ment. They are often surrounded by a low mud
or stone wall, forming a sort of courtyard to the
houses within the enclosure. The lower part of
the hill is composed of naked broken rocks of
vranite, mingled with clay, and appears in striking
contrast with the green grass or rice-fields and
\\ater courses of the valley below. The uniform
shape of the houses, the plain, uncoloured wood
of their walls, and the dark l>n>wn thatch.
228 MADAGASCAR.
a somewhat sombre aspect to the whole capital,
which might easily have been prevented by colour-
ing the walls with pink or yellow, as had been
done with good effect in some of the houses of
the adjacent country. A few trees, apparently
a species of fig tree, were visible here and there
in the higher parts of the city ; and though pale
and yellow from the effects of the sun or the
dust, served to relieve, in a slight degree, the
sameness which prevailed. But notwithstanding
this drawback, it was not possible to gaze on the
city before me, the scene of so many heart-stirring
and soul-moving events, without deep feeling, more
especially when, just before crossing a small stream
at the bottom of the hill, we passed near a large
pile of granite, which I was told was the place
of execution.
" About ten o'clock we reached the first houses,
and still continued to ascend by a wide but rugged
and uneven road, often for some distance over the
naked rock, until we reached an open stone gate-
way near one of the palaces, outside of which there
appeared to be a guard of about a dozen soldiers,
who presented arms to the officers as we passed.
We continued ascending until we reached the crest
of the hill, and then descended towards the West.
I noticed numbers of the natives standing within
the enclosures on each side of the road, and gazing
with apparent pleasure as we passed. The way
now became exceedingly intricate, and after pro-
rKNTHAL PROVISOES.
ceeding for some distance over a path along the
top of a wall, built up from below from a depth
of twelve or fourteen feet, we at length entered
a spacious courtyard, enclosing three neat, well-
built houses, each two stories high.
" On reaching the most northern building my
palanquin was set down. The officers, who had left
their horses on reaching the most intricate part
of the way, came to me, and one of them taking
n ic by the hand, and leading me into the building,
told me that was the house the Queen had ap-
pointed for my residence, and then very cordially
bade me welcome. The lower stoiy of the house
contained two rooms. The room into which I was
ushered was large and high, about fourteen feet
from the floor to the ceiling ; the floor and the
walls were neatly covered with matting. The inner
room was somewhat smaller ; the floor and walls
being also covered with clean matting. At the
western end was a window, screened by a white
muslin curtain or blind. At the opposite end
of the room a neat four-post bed stood, on which
- were spread, and which was encircled with
white muslin curtains. On one side of the room
jraa a table covered with a cloth, upon which WOT8
arranged tumblers, wine-glasses, and a neat water-
ing, and above these hung a looking-glass. An
arm-chair stood in front of the table, and four
other chairs were placed in ditlcrent parts of the
room.
230 MADAGASCAR.
" Such was the inviting and welcome accom-
modation provided for my personal comfort during
the period of my visit. The upper story of my
residence was for the use of my attendants, with
a separate house in the courtyard for a kitchen.
The next house was for my packages, and the
third house was occupied by a native Hova family ;
but I was afterwards informed that, if I required
it, that also should be at my service. Having
seen me installed in my new domicile, the officers
retired, stating that they were going to inform
the Queen of my arrival. I assured them of my
deep sense of their courtesy and attention, and
begged them to thank the Queen for her kindness
in sending them, and for the accommodation so
kindly provided for me."*
The province of Ankova may be looked upon
as an immense- plateau, about 6,000 feet above
the level of the sea, formed by the meridian
chain of mountains which runs along the whole
length of the island. This chain here forms almost
a circle, having in its centre the province which
we are now describing. On the North of Ankova
are the Andragintra Mountains ; on the East the
mountains of Angova, which separate it from the
province of Betsimsaraka ; on the South the An-
karatra Mountains, which separate it from Betsileo ;
and on the West the mountains of Bonga Lava, or
Long Mountains.
* " Visits to Madagascar," by the llev. Win. Ellis, pp. 314 7.
CENTRAL PROVINCES. 231
Those different ranges of mountains entirely
enclose the province, excepting on the North-west,
where the Andragintra Mountains are divided by
deep valleys. These form an outlet for the drainage
of the province where the river Ikoupa and its
affluents flow into the Betsibouka, and give access
by water to within forty or sixty miles of Antan-
anarivo, from Bembatok Bay on the North-west.
The Ikoupa waters the magnificent Vale of Bet-
si mi tatatra, which lies to the West of the capital.
" The vale itself reaches from thirty to forty miles
in a direction from North to South, varying in width
from half-a-mile to four miles. It is, however,
impossible merely by specifying its length and
breadth to convey an accurate idea of the form
or beauty of the Betsimi tatatra vale. Its rich
productions throughout its whole extent, its ir-
regular outline, terminated by innumerable rising
grounds and gently-sloping hills, covered with
villages, or adorned with cultivation, continually
pivsent to the traveller new and varying scenes
of tranquillity and loveliness. In the rainy season
especially, Betsimi tatatra, viewed from the capital,
presents the most charming and delightful scenery.
It is extensively cultivated, and the beautiful green
of the rice plantations, in the early part of the
"ii, is not surpassed by the finest herbage of
the European landscape."*
It is notuvnble that Ankova is the only part
Ellis's Hi,iory of Madagascar," V.-l 1., p,
232 MADAGASCAR.
of the island which is not well timbered. In this
province there is almost a total absence of wood
even for firing purposes. The time it became so
stripped of timber appears not to be in the memory
of man. About thirty years ago the Hova Govern-
ment, fearing an invasion of the island by the
French, ordered every tree within thirty miles of
the capital to be destroyed, so as . not to afford
shelter to any hostile force. Whether the whole
province was similarly denuded at some unknown
date cannot now be decided ; but it is most certain
that even the tops of the mountains and hills in
this province show an entire absence of timber.
Perhaps the following tradition mentioned by
Mr. Ellis may throw some light on this subject :
" Imamo lies to the West of Imerina, and em-
braces Mandridano and Valala-fotsy. Abundance of
iron is found in the mountain of Ambohimiangara,
one of the highest in Ankova. It has been said
that silver also exists there ; but of this no satis-
factory evidence has yet been given. One of the
most celebrated vestiges of antiquity in Mamo
is situated on the summit of this mountain. It
is the ancient tomb of the renowned giant Kapeto.
An altar is connected with the tomb, on which
sacrifices are still offered.
" The tradition respecting these renowned per-
sonages states that Rapeto came from Ankaratra,
and Rasoalao from Ambohimanoa. They made
immense bonfires, and gradually approached
CENTRAL PROVINCES. '2:}:}
other, till they met at Antongona, where they
entered into a mutual covenant, and married.
Their children consisted of one daughter and
seven sons. The sons were laudably inured to
industry, and sent to plant rice, but very imper-
tinently took upon themselves to order their
sister to fetch their Sarotra (the Malagasy um-
brella, a rude sort of mat covering). The parents
were indignant, and reproved the youths, on their
return home, for imposing so menial a task on
their sister their only sister. They even took
them by the shoulders, and denounced anathemas
on them, and solemnly charged the daughter never
to carry anything, nor plant anything, except rice
not even the manioc, nor sweet potatoe ; that, if
ordered to do it, she must peremptorily refuse, and
that the ( boys' must do all labour of that kind.
" A clan exists to the present day in Arnbb-
dirano, calling themselves Zanak'antitra i.e., old
children, meaning made old by toil and labour.
They consider themselves the descendants of this
i^iant family, and their females still adhere to the
ancient interdict, never carrying nor planting any
thing but the Ketsa, rice-plants."
It appears to us that this tradition may point
to a distant period when two rival nations, in their
incursions upon each other's domains, may have
destroyed their dwellings and forests by fire ; that
they ultimately united, and in consequence of the
courage displayed by the women of one or both
234 MADAGASCAR.
of these nations, when united, the women were
exempted from tilling the soil, excepting in so
far as the planting of rice.
It is certain that Ankova, more than any other
province of Madagascar, affords ample field for
the researches of the ethnologist, if not also for
the antiquarian. Being an entirely hilly, if not
mountainous country, these elevations are generally
the seat of ancient villages, long fallen into disuse
excepting for sacrificial purposes. These hills, rising
about from 500 to 600 feet above the surrounding
plain, have altars on their summits, erected there
by former generations to the memory of extra-
ordinary personages whom legendary tales have
now converted into former giants. Altars are
also found throughout the whole of Ankova, the
sites being generally elevations or deep groves.
These places of worship are usually called Va-
zimba that is, " altars raised to the Vazimba,"
who are supposed to have been the aborigines of
the centre of the island. The graves of these
people are to be found everywhere in this district.
They are supposed to contain quantities of gold
and silver ; but the reverence in which the resting
places of the Vazimba are held has hitherto pre-
served them from the search of the stranger.
They afford a most interesting field for inquiry.
The province of Antsianaka (meaning inde-
pendent), lying to the North of Ankova, is a vast
tract of country well adapted for grazing purposes.
CENTRAL PROVINCES. 23.3
It contains large herds of cattle and also sheep.
Here the finest cotton in the island is produced,
and might be greatly increased, so that Antsianaka
bids fair to be at no distant period both a wool
and cotton-producing district. The province of
Betsileo, lying to the South of Ankova, is cele-
brated for the manufacture of the native lamba,
or long robe worn by all classes. A description
of coarse silk, the produce of this country, is used
in its manufacture. The land is fertile, and the
people peaceful, living as they do in friendship
with the Hovas, and divided by Anteva from the
coast district. The scenery of the country is bold
and majestic, having the effects of volcanic action
indelibly impressed upon it.
Ibara, lying to the South of Betsileo, has been
but little explored. It is said to be thinly peopled.
236
CHAPTER XIV.
North- West Coast of Madagascar Secure Harbours Navigable
Rivers Sugarcane Gum-resin Tortoisesliell Passandava
Bay Facilities for Docks Volcanic Action Dairy mple
Bay Mouransang American Traders Want of Labour
Jealousy of a Foreign Flag Destruction of the French by
Order of the Queen Movements of Port Mouransang
Malagasy Attacks on the Portuguese Settlements at Mozam-
bique Seizure of the Corvette L' Ambuscade Seizure of the
French Slaver La Bonne Mere Small-pox communicated to
the Malagasy, and Fatal Effects Narunda Bay Majambo
Bay Rivers running into it Giving access to Magnificent
Forests Bembatok Bay Arab Settlements American
Trade Captain Owen, II. N., during Survey of the East Coast
of Africa supplied by American Traders Majunga : its
Position and its Strength Mondzangai'e American Cargoes
of Notions Kiakombi Coal Boy anna Bay Menabe
Iron carried from here to India The Effect of War on
Menabe Feeregne Robert Drury.
WEST COAST OF MADAGASCAR.
THE North-west Coast of Madagascar is indented
with bays, forming some of the most remarkable
and secure harbours in the world, in which there is
a depth of water sufficient for the largest class of
vessel. Nearly all of these harbours are very easy
of access.
Into these magnificent bays rivers discharge them-
selves, having their sources in the chain of meridian
mountains which extend almost from one extreme
AVKST COAST. '2'.}7
of the island to the other. The majority of these
rivers are navigable, for vessels of a hundred tons
burden, for many miles from their mouths ; and
some of the largest of them will be found open to
steam navigation for at least eight months of the
year, thus giving access by their channels to the in-
terior of this fertile country, and forming natural
outlets for the great mineral wealth of the island.
Commencing from Point Amber, the northern
extremity of the island, we find, first,
A XK ARA
Ambavami-be, named by Captain Owen,
R.N., Port Liverpool. Continuing our course to
the southward, we meet with Passandava Bay. The
country between Point Amber and Passandava Bay
is called Ankara, which extends from the North
point of the island to the river Samberanow, flowing
into this bay.
The Antankaras, as the natives of Ankara are
denominated, cultivate rice, maize, manioc, and
potatoes, but not in sufficient quantity for exporta-
tion.
The sugarcane is also planted by them, but
simply for the purpose of making a beverage with
tin- juice, by mixing with it an infusion of bittn-
bark ; wliuii fermented it is said to be very pleasant
to the taste, and is called by the natives bessa-bess.
Besides the trees already enumerated in the pre-
vious chapter, adapted for building purposes, which
aiv found in t he province, tin- KaM Coasi pn-diuvs
Another large fcree of the family of Terebeatha<
238 MADAGASCAR.
which furnishes the gum-resin eleme * of com-
merce.
Along the whole of this coast tortoiseshell may
be had on reasonable terms, and cattle are very
numerous ; but since the Hovas have established
themselves in this part of the island cattle have
risen in price from two to eight or ten dollars per
head.
Passandava Bay is commanded by the Island of
PASSANDAVA Nossi-be, ceded to the French and taken
BAY. possession of by them on the 5th of
May, 1841. The capital of Nossi-be is called " Hell-
town/' from which village unavailing efforts have
been made to attract the commerce of Madagascar
and make it an emporium for that island, t
Passandava Bay, designated on the ancient
charts by the name of Mangaeli, or Massaeli, is the
broadest and deepest bay on the West Coast, and
possesses numerous fine harbours. The village of
Passandava, situated at the head of the bay, consists
of a few half-ruinous huts principally occupied by a
small Hova garrison.
This bay may, at present, be said to be almost
deserted, in consequence of the restrictions to trade
caused by the Hova officers, who, in the name
of the late Queen, Ranavolona-Manjaka, mono-
polise all trade with strangers.
* Guillain, " L'Histoire de Madagascar," Livre II., p. 1GO.
" History of Madagascar," by the Rev. W. Ellis, Vol. I., pp. 37, 38.
t M'Leod's "Eastern Africa," &c., Vol. II., p. 192, et scq.
WEST COAST.
In the South-west end of the bay a group of
small islands are situated, called by the natives
Nossi-Mamonks or Nossi-Tellou (the three islands),
between which and the mainland there is an excel-
lent anchorage, and on the West side of the largest
of them there is a creek, the sides of which form
natural wharves where ships may be secured and re-
main afloat at low water. With such facilities, how
easy would it be to construct a slip and dry docks !
Be it remembered that, at present, Mauritius is the
only place between Europe and India, by way of
the Cape of Good Hope, which affords the necessary
accommodation for all the navies of the world.
On the same island are the remains of the
ancient Arab settlement of Djado or Isada, which
was founded on the Moors being driven from the
East Coast of Africa during the Portuguese occupa-
tion ; and which, tradition states, was abandoned,
with some other Arab settlements, in consequence
of the terror with which that people were possessed
on hearing of the annihilation of the army of the
Imam of Oman, Seif-ben-Sultan-ben-Malek, by the
springing of a mine under the walls of the fort IT -
at Mozambique. r
" Near the village of Passandava the mountains
that surround the stupendous and inaccessible peak
of Matowla take their rise. This chaotic mass,
from tliL- vast chasms of craggy steeps by which it is
* Guillnin, " Documents sur L'llistoirc de Madagascar," Li\ n
ii.. i, 17-;.
240 MADAGASCAR.
composed, presents a grand and awful appearance.
The portion that immediately fell under our in-
spection was evidently volcanic, and if the rest are
the same, how violent must have been that con-
vulsion in the earth which reared so stupendous
a ruin on its surface ! The subterraneous cause
still, in all probability, exists, as earthquakes are
sometimes felt ; and the Portuguese on the opposite
coast of the main affirm that the shocks experienced
there are generated at Madagascar."* " Some of the
islands abound in large masses of hardened earths of
different colours, incorporated and stratified with
quartz and basalt, or lava resembling it. In the side
of Ninepin Rock, adjoining the island of that name,
we discovered a small excavation containing a Mala-
gasy coffin. This was a box about four feet long, eight
inches deep, and six broad, holding the disjointed
skeleton of a grown person. As it bore no marks of
fire, we were led to imagine that the body had been
inhumed, and then allowed to remain until the flesh
had decayed and dropped from the bones, a change
that the climate would quickly produce, "t
The margin of this bay abounds in a large
species of brown eagle, apparently subsisting on fish,
as they generally choose the overhanging branch of
a lofty tree projecting from the side of some sheltered
nook, where the uninterrupted smoothness of the
* See Meteorological Journal kept by Mr. Consul M'Leod at
Mozambique, 1857-8.
t Owen's Narrative, Vol. II., ]>. 13G.
WEST COAST. 241
water enables them more readily to perceive their
scaly prey. The eagle's dexterity of wing is sur-
prising ; the moment he sees a fish come near the
surface, he pounces down with the rapidity of
lightning to seize it ; yet so well does his keen sight
measure the distance, that, on reaching the water,
even should he miss his aim, in an instant, by a
strong exertion of his sinewy pinions, he arrests his
headlong flight, and scarcely wetting his talons in
the water, soars majestically back to his watchful
post.*
The river Samberanou runs into Passandava
RIVER Bay, giving access to West An-
SAMBERANOU.
Dalrymple Bay, called by the natives Bavatoube,
DALRYMPLE or Ambavatoube, is situated at the
BAY. North-west extremity of Madagascar,
and is distant from the Island of Nossi-be, belong-
ing to the French, about fifteen miles South-west ; it
offers an excellent anchorage for vessels of all sizes,
and although only open to one point of the compass,
from the regularity of the land and sea-breezes,
vessels find a leading wind to enter and depart at
certain hours of the day.
At present, a fleet, or even, in the dry season, a
vessel, would have some difficulty in obtaining water
; but it appears from the subjoined statement
of M. le Commandant d'Artillerie Gouhot, that art
would have little difficulty in aiding the provisions
* Owen's Narrative, Vol. II., p. 135.
R
242 MADAGASCAR.
already made by nature for the purpose of a large
supply of water.
M. Gouhot states that many large brooks which
discharge themselves without the bay pass so close
to it, that there would be no difficulty in cutting
channels from them which would throw a large
supply of water into the bay. Also, that fresh
water may be procured by digging wells at any part
of the bay a little above high water mark ; and that
there never could be a want of water in a country
where the rainy season lasts four or five months, if
large cisterns were constructed. He adds that the
construction of forts, batteries, and vessels would be
easy, as there is abundance of sand, coral, stone, and
timber of all dimensions.
During the late attempt of M. Lambert to revo-
lutionise Madagascar, by dethroning the Queen, and
placing her son, the Prince Royal, on the throne, a
vessel was stationed in this bay for the purpose of
facilitating the escape, in the event of failure, of the
Hova and Sackalave chiefs who were to have taken
part in the revolution ; but the discovery of M.
Lambert's plans, and his ignominious expulsion from
the island by order of the Queen, who generously
spared his life, prevented the accomplishment of a
scheme which was foolishly concocted in Paris,
and imbecilely attempted to be carried out in
Antananarivo.*
Mouransang, situated in latitude 13 deg. 50 min.
* M'Leod's "Eastern Africa," &c., Vol. II., p. 195 et seq.
WEST COAST. 243
S., is the most northern Hova fortification on the
West Coast of Madagascar, and with
MOURANSAXG. ,_ .. ,, .,.,
the exception ot the small military
force at Passandava, is the only Government settle-
ment on the North-west end of the island.
The town of Mouransang is of Hova date, and
was founded in 1837. It consists of about 200
houses, made in the native manner, of which the
Governor's only is built of wood.
The powder is secured in a casemate situated in
the middle of the town, which is of a triangular
form ; the side facing the sea that is to say, towards
the South is mounted with two pieces of cannon,
placed upon masonry of inferior workmanship, which,
fired at an extreme elevation, would carry as far as
the beach. The piece which defends the entrance is
mounted on a dilapidated naval carriage, and the top
of the masonry on which it rests is not level, like a
platform, nor is there any battlement ; so that if the
gun was worked smartly, the piece and the gunners
would soon be found in the fosse.
At the western angle a vacant space serves as a
place d'armes, where a third piece, mounted like the
other two, is placed. On the North, where the side
of the mountain is quite inaccessible, there is a
fourth cannon. The descent is made on this side by
a narrow path to the valley, which the fort com-
mands, and in which a rivulet, reaching the sea at
the landing-place, has its course. On the side which
faces the sea there are no cannon
R 2
244 MADAGASCAR.
This Hova fort, planted on the crest of a hill, has
no wells, and is unprovided with cisterns ; so that the
garrison are obliged to supply their daily wants from
the rivulet in the valley at the foot of the hill. No
precautions are established for reserving a supply
of provisions, for which the garrison are entirely
dependent on the four neighbouring villages, the
inhabitants of which have it in their power, by
blockading the Hova garrison in their fort, and
stopping all supplies of food, to reduce the garrison
by famine, and throw off the yoke which the Hovas
have imposed on them.
It appears that, although Mouransang is about
560 feet above the level of the sea, the hill upon
which it is built is commanded by the crests of some
neighbouring ones. The local Government contem-
plate erecting a fort on one of these hills, nearer the
beach, the guns from which would command the
landing-place and the villages on the plane. This
plane is apparently destitute of any defence, but it
is stated that deep ditches have been dug for its pro-
tection, which are carefully masked by trees and
bushes.
M. Guillain, who visited it in 1843, gives the
above description of Mouransang, and states that
the garrison consisted of about 350 men.
The opinion expressed by that talented officer is,
that although a fort, placed in such a position, pro-
perly fortified and defended by European troops,
would hold out for a considerable time, still that,
WEST COAST. 245
taking it as it is, three or four hundred French
soldiers and sailors, with two field-pieces, would soon
dislodge the garrison. He adds that five thousand
Sackalaves would not take it, so that we must suppose
the Hova Government well established in this part
of the island.
With reference to Mouransang being held by
European troops ; in the event of its ever being taken
possession of by such a body, it must be remembered
that the Hova garrison suffer greatly from the inter-
mittent fevers prevalent in this portion of Madagas-
car, and that those of the garrison who cannot
become acclimatized are removed every year to
Antananarivo.
Rice, manioc, maize, and potatoes are cultivated
in this district by the natives, who are Sackalaves.
The rice is of two descriptions. That called by the
natives vari-antetikalai, which is white and very
beautiful, gives only one crop annually ; the other
sort, called in the country vari-zebi, is sown and
gathered at any time ; it is red, and of an inferior
quality. The former is cultivated in the uplands,
and the latter in the low marshy country. The
white rice is extensively raised for exportation, while
the reddish, or inferior, being reserved for home
consumption, its cultivation is regulated by the
absolute demand.
The Hova officers, having the monopoly of the
trade. i\rc n inched at the expense of the cultivator and
the exporter, who are only allowed to trade through
246 MADAGASCAR.
the medium of the Queen's officers ; hence there is a
great restriction on legitimate commerce.
About eighty or ninety tons of rice are exported
annually, which is generally bought up by a Portu-
guese trader for the Mozambique market, who
supplies it to the Government of that place at one
dollar for one hundred pounds weight.
Cattle may be bought at from five to ten dollars
a-head, according to their size. The only hides
prepared here are those of the cattle slaughtered for
the use of the garrison, which are sent to Majunga,
and sold, for the benefit of the Governor of Mouran-
sang, to the American traders.
Some beeswax is also collected, of which a great
quantity may be obtained in the surrounding country,
but there is no demand for it.
Between the river Samberanou, which flows
into Passandava Bay, and the river Lonza, which
discharges itself into the northern arm of Narunda
Bay, the trees which furnish the copal and eleme
gums are found more numerous than in any other
part of the island ; but the gums are not collected
firstly, because there is a want of labour, and,
secondly, because there is no demand for these gums,
the American vessels which frequent Majunga con-
fining their transactions to hides, hoofs, tallow, and
salted beef.
The want of labour is caused by the great
numbers of Sackalaves who have fled from this part
of the country for the purpose of avoiding the Hova
WEST COAST. 247
yoke. The Government of the Queen instructed
the Governor of Mouransang to send expeditions to
the neighbouring islands of Nossi-be and Nossi-fali
for the purpose of destroying the plantations and
dwellings of the absconding Sackalaves ; hoping by
that measure they would be induced to return to
Boueni, where they were assured that they might
reside in safety ; but this short-sighted and tyrannical
policy only begot a spirit of resistance, and ended in
retaliation on the part of the inhabitants of those two
islands, who used to fit out expeditions for the
purpose of making reprisals on the Mouransang
people. This state of things continued from 1837 to
1843, in which year M. Guillain was instructed to
inform the Hova Governor that Nossi-be having
been ceded to the King of the French, persons
dwelling on that island were under the protection of
the French flag, and that consequently any in-
cendiary attacks would be punished in a manner
becoming the dignity of that great nation. The
Hova Governor promised to write for fresh instruc-
tions from the Government at Antananarivo, and
since that period no authorised attacks have been
made on Nossi-be.
The imports at Mouransang consist of arrack,
white and blue cottons, calicoes, Indian stuffs, hand-
kerchiefs, bottles, iron pots, hardware, glassware ;
all in small quantities, with the exception of arrack
and white cottons. The arrack and the greater part
of the white cottons are consumed at Mouransang,
248 MADAGASCAR.
and the other articles are conveyed, for the purpose
of barter, into the interior, finding markets in
Sianaka and Androunah.
The Hova officers are the principal merchan*
but as they do not purchase more than fifty dollars
worth at one time, for their private speculations, it
would be advisable to establish a trading depot, to
which there would be no objection as long as the
operations were confined to trade.
The Malagasy people have always opposed any
infringement of Madagascar territory, and therefore
look with great suspicion on any attempts to hoist a
foreign flag on the island, more especially when such
aggression is accompanied by a morning and evening
salute of cannon, as was lately the case at the coal-
mines, in Bavatoube Bay, worked by a French
company.
The head of this establishment* was warned by
the Hova Government to cease this display of
sovereignty, which was displeasing to the Queen.
The infatuated man, persisting in the course which
he had adopted, the Hovas surprised him at night,
and massacred not only the French, but nearly all
the natives, besides a number of slaves which the
manager had obtained from 'the Mozambique slave-
dealers, and who were engaged on the works,
amounting, in all, it is said, to seven hundred persons.
* M. cTArvoy, Ancien Consul de France a Maurice. " Mada-
gascar Possession Fran^aise Depuis 1642," par Y. A. Barbier
Bocage, Paris.
WEST COAST. 249
In 1843 arrack sold at from 30 to 40 dollars the
barrique, and blue cotton at from 3 to 3^ dollars the
piece. The port charges at Mouransang in the same
year were : f of a dollar per foot of draught of water,
as an anchorage due, besides -J- of a dollar per ton ;
10 per cent, in kind on exports and also on goods
actually sold, if such an arrangement is made
previous to landing the goods ; if not, 10 per cent,
on all goods discharged.
The movements of Port Mouransang from April,
1841, to August, 1842, a period of fifteen months,
are thus given by M. Guillain :
" 1. An English brig from the Cape of Good
Hope left, on consignment, about 2,000 dollars worth
of goods with a Portuguese trader, and called some
time afterwards for the purpose of settling accounts.
"2. La Venus brigantine,from Mauritius, brought
about 1,000 dollars worth of rice, of which amount
600 dollars were paid in blue cotton stuff.
" 3. The Edward brigantine called without doing
any business.
" 4. The Portuguese schooner Philanthrope, from
unbique, for rice, for the Government of that
place, made during this time two voyages."
The above statement shows that, at present,
Mouransang is, in a commercial point of view, of
little importance ; but the information already de-
tailed proves its capabilities, and that with a mode-
rate tariff a large and lucrative trade might be
ied on here.
250 MADAGASCAR.
Mouransang is situated in an arm of a large
bay, having three inlets. Mouransang, or Rafala
Bay, is the most northern ; Raminitok the central,
or north-eastern ; and Saumalaza, or Radama, the
southern. The two first of these may be considered
as one bay, connected by a channel, which has no
great depth of water, and is rather intricate.
Mouransang Bay is open to the North-west, and
is not considered very safe in the rainy season, when
it would be exposed to the hurricanes which sweep
down the Mozambique Channel at that time of the
year.
The southern arm of this bay, called Saumalaza
by the natives, from a river of that name which runs
into it, but named Port Radama by Owen, in honour
of the great King of Madagascar, is a deep inlet,
which, with a breadth of from two to five miles,
advances into the land for a distance of twenty-five
miles. M. Guillain states that it is difficult to
navigate, except with a fair wind, in consequence of
the banks and reefs with which it is dotted.
Besides the Saumalaza, many small streams run
into this bay, and at one time it must have been
very fertile, for there are the remains, on the East
side of the bay, of the villages of Narandavi, Capani,
Ambatwonkouni, Perreni, and Maronpapang, which
were formerly inhabited by Sackalaves who have fled
from the Hova Government to that of the French
at Nossi-be.*
* Guillain, Hist., &c., p. 198.
WEST COAST. 251
At the entrance of Mouransang Bay are the
Islands of Nossi-Tanimoura, Nossi-valia, Nossi-
Ouvi, and Karakdzonro, the last of which is cele-
brated as the starting point of the expeditions
undertaken by the Malagasy against the neigh-
bouring Comoro Islands.*
Emboldened by their successes against the in-
habitants of these islands, the Malagasy pushed on
to the coast of Africa, and were, for the space of
forty years, a terror to the Portuguese settlement at
Ibo.
The Government of Mozambique at last deter-
mined to put a stop to these attacks, and in 1805
despatched the corvette L'Embuscade, of fourteen
guns, against them. This vessel fell in with the
Malagasy flotilla, on their return from a foray on
Ibo, off Cape Amber. The corvette was becalmed,
and surrounded while she was thus unmanageable.
The Malagasy boarded L'Embuscade, cut the crew to
pieces, and carried the vessel into Anconala, where
they broke her up to obtain the iron and copper in
her hull. J"
In 1807 one of these Malagasy expeditions,
amounting to 7,000 or 8,000 men, fell in with the
French slaver La Bonne Mere, fresh from the Coast
of Africa, with a cargo of slaves. Her captain, M.
Legars, having permitted some of the Malagasy on
* " Voyage & Madagascar. Aunules de Malte Brim," T. II.,
p. 13.
t Guillain, p. 200.
252 MADAGASCAR.
board, and treated them with arrack, they called to
their companions to taste of their good fortune.
Emboldened by numbers, they overpowered the crew
and massacred them. Having obtained complete
possession of the slaver, they carried her into Cape
Amber, where they divided the slaves among the
chiefs of the expedition, and destroyed the vessel,
as in the former case. The slaves of La Bonne
Mere having the small-pox, it was communicated to
the Malagasy, and of the formidable body which
captured that ill-fated vessel but few survived. *
The last of these expeditions against Ibo took
place in 1816, " and had not the elements conspired
against them, by reducing the number of their
canoes from 250 to 68, Ibo, with its forts, would
probably have added another link to the chain of
Portuguese ruins with which the coast is marked.
The natives landed on the adjacent Island of Que-
rimba, when, dispirited by their loss, they were easily
routed by the forces that the Governor led against
them. Twenty-five of their canoes were destroyed,
the remainder escaped to sea, but were never after-
wards heard of; and it is melancholy to relate that
out of 6,250 persons who composed this expedition*
not one was supposed to have survived.
" A Creole lieutenant, who had been an actor in
this affair, whilst relating the particulars, wound up
his description by assuming a swaggering military
air, kicking a bleached and mutilated skull that lay
* Guillain, p. 200.
WEST COAST. 253
before him, and observing, ' In 1816 that was stuck
on the shoulders of a Madagascar man.' "*
The Portuguese settlement of Ibo is the great
warehouse for slaves in Eastern Africa ; it is looked
upon by the natives of the great continent, as well
as by those of the Ethiopian Archipelago, as the
stronghold of the slavedealers ; hence the repeated
attempts of a noble race like the Madagascar people
to utterly destroy it.*]"
Narunda Bay is the Mourumgain Bay of the old
charts of this coast. The islands at
NARUNDA
BAY. the North entrance afford excellent
harbours, and may be approached in
most directions. Nossi-Sancasse, the largest of them,
formerly called by -navigators Saint Etienne, is in-
habited, and entirely covered with verdure, as also is
Souhe, a stupendous inaccessible rock, upwards of
two hundred feet high.
" Opposite to these islands the river Lonza,
after forming an extensive lagoon, eight miles inland,
discharges its waters into the sea, through a channel
which, on account of its excessive narrowness, the
amazing depth of water, and the picturesque scenery
on either side, is rendered highly interesting. When
the Albatross Avas passing in, some natives who had
ascended one of the heights that almost overhung
the channel appeared like pigmies, and had they felt
* Owen's Narrative, Vol. II., p. 12.
t See M'Leod's " Eastern Africa," <fec., Vol. L, p. 305, and Vol.
II., p. 2G5.
254 MADAGASCAR.
inclined to be hostile, they might have been so with
safety to themselves, and yet with considerable
injury to those below.
" It was at Narunda we first obtained a view of
the stupendous peak of Matowla, many miles dis-
tant, towering over the lofty, yet comparatively low,
intervening hills."*
This bay was described by Captain Boteler,
R.N., as very picturesque, fertile, and well in-
habited ; the natives of which were carrying on
a considerable trade ; but M. Guillain tells us that
when he visited it, twenty years afterwards, the
villages were destroyed or abandoned, the natives
having fled from the dominion of the Hovas. The
river Lonza is navigable for vessels of the largest
tonnage for some distance from its embouchure.
Vessels from Zanzibar frequent this bay for
cargoes of sandal wood, which is found here in
great abundance.
The Bay of Majambo appears to accord with the
MAJAMBO Vieux Massalsege or Massalage, and the
BAY. Vieux Massaly, or Massaily, of the old
charts.
It has been deserted for some time, in conse-
quence, it is stated, of the proximity of the Hova
Fort of Majunga.
The Government of Majunga resort to this place
for timber for house and shipbuilding purposes.
Formerly the Antalaots of Mondzangaie obtained
* Owen's Narrative, Vol. II., p. 133.
WEST COAST. 255
from this bay rice, wax, salt, gums, and timber.
Arab vessels even now arrive here in search of
timber for masts and shipbuilding, among which
may be numbered vessels belonging to the Imam of
Muscat.
Four important rivers discharge themselves into
Majambo Bay the Soufia, of which Dumaine states
that one of its branches goes towards Antongil Bay
(a fact with which Benyowski was well acquainted) ;
the Ambouanion ; the Majambo, which gives the
bay its name ; and the Sambelahe ; all giving
access to magnificent forests, affording enough
timber for the reconstruction of all the navies of the
world.
The Bay of Bembatok is in reality the estuary
BEMBVTOK f several rivers falling into it from
BAY - distant parts of the interior. It is
seventeen miles in depth, and three and a-half
across at the entrance, but inside nearly eight,
excepting about half-way in, where the shores on
each side approach and leave a narrow channel,
through which the pent-up water rushes with so
much violence as to have scooped out an abyss of
sixty-three fathoms in depth. The shores are in
general low and covered with mangroves, but in
some places they rise into a lofty range of hills.
" Bembatok itself is an inconsiderable village, but
Majunga, situated on the northern side of the bay,
near the entrance, is a large straggling town, nearly
a mile in extent, and containing a large population
256 MADAGASCAR.
of Malagasy and Arabs, whose forefathers were
settled there from time immemorial, and who, from
the relics of their tombs and other indications,
appear to have been much more numerous than at
present.
"The style of the buildings is one-half Arab,
and the other Malagasy.
" The slave-trade was the principal source whence
Beinbatok derived its wealth, but this Eadama
suppressed on his arrival, according to his agreement
with the English. A trade with the Arabs was also
carried on in beeswax, rice, and gums, but this is of
secondary importance when compared with the ex-
tensive traffic in bullocks, which they are now
engaged in with the Americans, who jerk the beef,
preserve the tallow, and cure the hides on the spot.
Three vessels of that nation were lying in the
harbour at our arrival, actively engaged in com-
pleting their cargoes before the wet season should
commence.
" Notwithstanding the great distance the Ameri-
cans come, and the delay they are subject to in
procuring the cargo, they still find the trade lucra-
tive. The method which they adopt in this traffic
is admirably suited to the character of the people of
Madagascar.
"The Americans have established small shops,
where they retail a variety of assorted goods, which
they give in exchange for the minor articles of trade
that the natives bring in for sale. They also pur-
WEST COAST. 257
chase or erect a large wooden building, with a yard
or pound attached, wherein they slaughter their
bullocks and jerk the beef. The beasts, which are
generally untractable, are driven to the gate of the
pound, and as they pass through are hamstrung by a
native, who stands inside with a sharp curved piece
of steel, attached to the end of a pole, for that
purpose ; they are afterwards slaughtered when
wanted The meat is then cut from the bones in
large junks, which, after being jagged with a knife,
are well rubbed with salt."""
On two occasions during the survey of the East
Coast of Africa the vessels under the command of
Captain Owen purchased their supplies of salted
beef from the American vessels that had obtained
cargoes at Bembatok Bay. The beef salted was
pronounced admirable in quality, and well preserved.
In 1826 the Americans carried on a most lucra-
tive trade from this bay. They purchased bullocks
at two dollars a-head, which they killed on the spot,
and salted the beef (as already described) ; they
cured the hides and shipped also the hoofs and
horns, selling the latter for the original price of tin'
bullocks, which left the beef for clear profit, pro-
ducing an enormous return at the Havannah, wlu-n
the Cubans lost their supplies from South America, f
The town of Majunga, although formerly undt-r
* Owen's Nnrrativ, Vol. IT., p. 10:?.
t "Visit to Zanzibar in 1834." Captain H. Hart, R.N., H. M.S.
Imogene.
s
258 MADAGASCAR.
the dominion of the Sackalaves of Boueni and the
Arab Antalaots or colonists, owes its present import-
ance to the Hova Government, which, in 1824, on
being taken possession of by Radama, established it
as the head-quarters of the military force in this part
of the Sackalave country.
Radama appointed his relative, Prince Rama-
netok, governor of this part of Boueni, who had a
house built for himself by the Arab masons, and
surrounded it by a palisade ; but in consequence of
an attempt made by Andriansouli, the Sackalave
prince, to retake Majunga, it was deemed expedient
to fortify the place. Since which time, from its
maritime position, it has become the principal Hova
post on the West Coast of Madagascar. And as
trade has increased, the huts of the natives have
disappeared, giving place to more substantial build-
ings of wood and stone. When visited by M. Guil-
lain, in 1843, it had about eighty houses and huts.
The town is situated on a hill commanding the
neighbouring country ; it is surrounded with a
palisade having four entrances. One, opening to
the South, leads to the landing-place ; another,
opening to the North, is the road to Antananarivo,
the capital of the island ; a third opens to the
North-west ; and the fourth to the East. Outside of
the palisade there is a glacis planted with trees,
which form a curtain to the fortifications. There
are eight guardhouses, each having five men in
it, who are regularly relieved during the night.
WEST COAST. 259
The South side of the palisade, opposed to the
port, is laced with a stone wall, about ten feet in
height, against which there is an embankment
forming a platform. In this wall there is a gate-
way and six embrasures, in which cannon or
carronades are placed. M. Guillain states that the
piles of stones placed along the palisades led one
to suppose that this stone wall was to be continued
along the whole of this side of the fort.
On the South-west flank of the hill on which the
fort is placed there is also a small bastion with two
embrasures, in one only of which there is a cannon,
which commands the road from the fort. Three
other pieces of artillery are placed in different parts
of the town.
The glacis is bounded by a fosse, somewhat
irregular in its width and depth, running into the
ravines which surround the hill. Bridges are built
across the fosse at the four entrances, which are
strongly barricaded and closed.
About two hundred paces outside of the lines,
in a deep ravine to the N.N.W. of the town, is a
spring which supplies the garrison, and also the
inhabitants of the town, with drinking water.
M. Guillain remarks that the labour which has
been employed to make this spring serviceable for
the wants of the inhabitants of Mondzangaie (a
neighbouring town) shows that the artil'u-ers were
not entirely strangers to the arts of ci\ -ili/ation, and
points to an epoch when the country was in a more
- -J
2 GO MADAGASCAR.
flourishing state. He tells us that there is a large
tank, in pretty good preservation, from which the
water falls in a cascade into a large basin, where the
true believers perform their ablutions. The sides of
the ravine, as well as the path which leads to the
town, are planted with large trees, which afford a
delicious and refreshing shade ; and from being
constantly frequented by groups differing in age,
sex, and costume, it forms a very animated scene.
The gateway on the North-west of the lines
opens to a road which leads to a small fort, situated on
Point Saribengo, about 1 ,000 yards from the town. It
consists of circular masonry, forming a platform with
a parapet. In this there are twelve embrasures
equally distant around the circumference. Four of
these had 4-pounders mounted in them. Outside
of the battery there is an embankment of earth and
stone, masking the whole structure, and adding to
the strength of the works by forming a covering
from any projectiles directed against the gunners by
vessels from the anchorage. This fort is carefully
guarded from the inspection of strangers.
The following is what M. Guillain was able to
gather from residents in the town :
The wall of Fort Avuroun'baton (on Point Sari-
bengo) is about thirteen feet in height. One-third
part of this height is taken up by the parapet. The
platform is about sixteen feet wide. Four cavities
are constructed in the interior, for magazines and
the garrison to live in, all of which communicate
\VKST COAST.
with the covered way which forms the mask with
the wall, and are situated at the four principal
points of the enclosure.
In the centre is the powder magazine, and a
cistern into which water is carried in the dry season.
In the town there are neither cisterns nor wells,
and no precautions are taken for a supply of pro-
visions.
The garrison of Majunga is composed of 300
men ; but many are absent in the country trading
with the natives.
The cannon at Majunga are of different calibre
viz., 4, 6, 12, and 18-pounders ; but they have only
balls of one and six pounds in weight.
M. Guillain states his opinion that Majunga is
as much exposed to incendiarism as Mouransang,
and that, although it has a superiority in artillery
over the latter, it would be easier to reduce, as ves-
sels of the greatest draught of water could approach
it, so that it might be attacked at the same time
both by sea and by land. He adds also that, in his
opinion, a small frigate, assisted by a land force of
300 men, would soon bring it to terms.
At the foot of the hill on which Majunga stands
there is a level plain, extending from
MONDZANGAIE.
West to East about two miles ; there
lie the remains of the once beautiful Arab town of
Mondzangai'e.
Mondzangaie was founded about A.D. 1745, in
the reign of the Sackalave King Andriamahatindi-
262 MADAGASCAR.
Arivon,* called also Andrianbaba, who collected at
this place the various settlements of Arabs scattered
throughout his dominions in Boueni.
Although at first entirely subject to the Sacka-
lave kings, these Arabs, in consequence of their
intellectual superiority and aptitude for commercial
operations, soon became of such importance, that
they were allowed a place in the Government of the
country, arrived at the highest dignities, inter-
married with the first Sackalave families, and even
mixed their own with the Royal blood.
This state of things naturally gave rise to con-
versions, and some of the Boueni kings and their
families embraced Mahometanism.
The Arab Chief of Mondzangaie had the super-
vision of everything connected with maritime
matters, and received the profits arising from anchor-
age dues, which were charged on all vessels entering
the port, the presents alone which were offered
by strangers being reserved for the King of Boueni.
The Arab colonists, or Antalaots, at Mondzangaie
at last acknowledged no other authority, religious
nor political, than that of the Sultan of Langani,
for whom the prayer of Friday, or Kotba, was said ;
and afterwards, when brought to their senses and
compelled to acknowledge the chief of the country,
the Kotba was said for the Sultan of Constantinople.
M. Guillain tells us that in 1824, at the epoch of
* Guillain, Histoire, &c., p. 25 et p. 211. See also Notes K
and L of the same work.
WEST COAST. 263
the invasion of the Hovas under Radama, Mond-
zangaie* had at last 10,000 inhabitants, with mosques
and a number of houses built of stone. Eight
months afterwards it was deserted ; the Sackalave
inhabitants having fled to the North, to escape the
Hova Government, whilst the Arabs, who could
obtain shipping, emigrated to Zanzibar, Comoro, Ibo,
and Mozambique.
Ramanetok, the Governor, committed it to the
flames, and all that remains of this once thriving
town are its blackened ruins, lying in the midst of
its smiling gardens and its silent tombs. Of the
former inhabitants about 700 free and 200 slaves
remain, inhabiting about 100 huts, built among the
ruins, and about twenty dilapidated stone houses.
There are still seven mosques, but only three of
them are used for the purpose of calling the faithful
to prayers.
The Hovas have a guard of twenty-five men
here, and it is said that every precaution is taken
against the inhabitants escaping. During the night
all the boats and canoes are hauled up on the beach,
and all communication is forbidden with the shipping
until daylight.
The unfortunate inhabitants of this once favoured
town are kept in the greatest subjection by the
Hovas. Not one among them is permitted to leave
the bay unless on the Queen's service. The ten
* See also " History of .Mada-a.^-ar," by the Kcv. William Klli>,
Vol. I., p. 338.
264 MA DAG A, SOAK.
vessels belonging to the town people are employed,
it is stated, on the Government service, without
any remuneration to their owners, nor wages
to their crews. These vessels are employed in
carrying wood from Matzamba Bay, and keeping
up a communication with Majunga and the Hova
posts on the Betsibouka.
Commercial relations with strangers are entirely
forbidden to the inhabitants of Mondzangaie, for by
that they once rose to their former commanding and
influential position in the country ; and so jealous
are the Hovas of their entering into trade, that they
are obliged to obtain permission from the Governor
to supply even provisions to the ship of the
stranger.
Debarred from those commercial pursuits which
almost appear to be a second nature to Arabs, the
descendants of the once all-powerful Antalaots drag
out a miserable existence to provide the necessaries of
life, to eke out which they are allowed to make salt.
With the small Hova guard, a mere handful of
men twenty -five in number, it appears strange that
700 men of Arab blood should thus be held in sub-
jection, but so it is ; and how abject must be that
state of serfdom to which they are reduced. Many
have not the energy necessary for a change of
position ; others are loth to break family ties ;
while all are superstitiously attached to certain
relics of the ancient Kings of Boueni, which have
long been in the possession of the Governor of
WMST COAST.
Mondzangaie. Their conquerors, like the soldiers of
Imperial Rome, take advantage of these superstitions
of the conquered, and with great ceremony and
pomp, accompanied by the firing of cannon, they
annually conduct these relics to the beach, and ex-
pose them to the gaze of the devout. With a similar
political view, that of ingratiating themselves with
the conquered, the Romans paid great respect to
the gods of the nations which they had sub-
dued.
Although Mondzangaie, from the scarcity of
labour consequent on the exodus of the Sackalaves,
at this moment produces even less of the necessaries
of life than it did formerly, still it has not lost its
commercial position as an emporium ; and either
Majunga, Mondzangaie, or some other town in Bem-
batok Bay, must hold the enviable position of the
great emporium for Madagascar.
The fine river of Betsibouka, navigable for
canoes,"" and consequently for river steamers, from
its mouth to within fifty or sixty miles of the capital,
gives great facility for a regular trade between
Antananarivo and Bembatok Bay, and is the
natural highway into the heart of a country which
restrictive policy, ever jealous of the aggressive
stranger, has hitherto kept closed, by throwing every
obstacle in the way of making roads, which would
facilitate the advance of a hostile force from the
* " History of Madagascar," by the Rev. William Ellis, Vol. I.,
p. 338.
266 MADAGASCAR.
malaria districts to the high and healthy interior
plateaux.
Mondzangaie, previous to its destruction by the
Hovas, in 1824, was the emporium for the products
of Arabia, Persia, India, and, through Bombay and
Surat, of Europe. Here the valuable products of the
island found their way by means of the Betsibouka
from the interior, and, by a permanent line of carry-
ing canoes, from the whole of the West Coast.
To this emporium the Arabs brought their mer-
chandise, consisting of raw silk, cloth, earrings,
finger rings, beads, necklaces, precious stones,
swords, powder, white cloth, &c. The last party of
these merchants arrived by this route at the capital
in 1829, just previous to the coronation of the Queen
Eanavolona-Manj aka.
" Numbers of the natives of India, chiefly from
the presidency of Bombay, have at different periods
visited Majunga for the purpose of trade, and
brought their merchandise to the capital, where some
have remained to dispose of the goods, while the
rest have returned in their ships to India, generally
to Bombay or Surat, for a further supply ; those
remaining at the capital having usually opened a
house for the sale of their goods, and employed the
natives to carry their articles through the city and
neighbourhood for sale. Though they went to see
the Hova markets, yet they confined the sale of
their goods to their own houses, or to the natives
whom they employed as hucksters. They generally
WEST COAST. 267
brought silk, Indian shawls, white cloth, beads,
precious stones, and necklaces.""'''
I advocate no new route for commerce. The
Betsibouka is the commercial highway of Mada-
gascar, made by the hand of the Divine Creator
from the beginning of time; used by the Arabs
before Columbus sought a new world, and gave a
new Spain to Ferdinand and Isabella ; and fre-
quented by the humble Parsee merchant when
Raleigh sought an El Dorado, Drake swept the seas,
and Howard of Effingham vanquished the Armada.
" The tastes and habits of the Malagasy in favour
of foreign commerce are increasing ; they prefer
articles of foreign manufacture to those made in
their own country, excepting in those things in
which they endeavour to imitate the works of their
ancestors viz., in the production of articles that are
purely native, and are esteemed as such. During
the reign of Radama the articles of foreign manu-
facture in greatest demand, and for which the highest
prices were paid, were horses, saddles, and bridles,
scarlet broadcloth, gold lace of various breadths,
red satin, purple, green, and yellow silks, silk hand-
kerchiefs, fine silk in skeins for mixing in weaving
the kasena, or green purple and red silk velvet,
hats and caps, fine calico for shirting, and coloured
prints, gloves, sewing-thread and silk, haberdashery
and hosiery, epaulets of gold, earrings,
-History of ]M;ulag;i.scur," 1,y the llcv. Win. Ellis, Vol. I.,
268 MADAGASCAR.
watches, and small musical boxes. Next to these
may be named hardware and cutlery ; such as pen-
knives, scissors, needles, cast-iron pots, or kettles,
earthenware, and glass.
" To these may be added blue and white Pondi-
cherry cloth, salt, arrack, and rum, introduced among
the inhabitants near the coast. Large quantities of
salt are carried up into Ankova and sold at a very
high price in the markets.
Madagascar is rich in valuable articles of export ;
but its resources are yet comparatively unknown.
During the reign of Radama the demand for
European manufacture increased with astonishing
rapidity." 4 "
The principal commercial transactions carried on
at Bembatok Bay at present are by the American
vessels which repair to Majunga, in connexion with
trade at Mozambique and Zanzibar.
The cargoes of these vessels are assorted with a
view to the different places they visit, and consist
principally of unbleached and white cottons, cutlery,
hardware, earthenware, glassware, powder, muskets,
plain military clothes, made-up slops of a light
description, writing and furniture paper, boots, shoes,
hosiery, flour, biscuit, hams, cheeses, &c. ; in fact,
cargoes of notions; the comestibles being princi-
pally for the Mozambique, Zanzibar, and Bombay
markets.
* " History of Madagascar," by Rev. Wm. Ellis, Yol. I., p. 339
et seq.
WEST COAST. 2G9
Each vessel touches on the outward voyage at
Mozambique or Majunga, or at both, and leaves
what merchandise may be required for the market.
The annual imports are at least 200 or 300 bales
of American cotton (called at Majunga hani), and
twenty or thirty cases of other stuffs, 1,000 muskets,
and a like proportion of those other articles just
named, amounting in all to about 3,000/. or 4,000/.
prime cost.
The exports are principally hides and tallow, the
former being purchased at one dollar each.
The money paid for the goods landed (for the
productive resources of the country are not de-
veloped) is carried to Zanzibar and invested in ivory
and gum, copal, &c.
An English house was established here ; but in
consequence of a bad speculation, it gave up the
trade in 1840. On the other hand, it ought to be
borne in mind that the Americans find that the
trade pays well, and the Hamburg merchants have
reaped so much benefit by following the Americans
to Zanzibar, that they may soon be expected in
Bembatok Bay.
Large vessels from Cutch have only ceased to
visit this bay since 1840, in which year the last of
them, being wrecked at Nossi-Lava, near Nossi-
Mitsiou, was plundered, and her crew massacred by
the Sackalaves. How different from the time of
Radama, when all was confidence and prosperity.
Vessels from Mozambique call here on their way
270 MADAGASCAR.
to Din for rice and bullocks ; and occasionally a
vessel from Mauritius may put in for these articles
of consumption so much in demand at that island.
The charges for vessels visiting Majunga are,
anchorage dues amounting to fifteen dollars, and up
to 1842 an import and export duty of five per cent.,
since which date the tariff has been raised to ten per
cent, on all exports and imports, evidently with the
view of checking trade and preventing foreigners
becoming further acquainted with the island. *
Between Majunga and Antananarivo, the capital
of the island and the seat of Government, there is
constant communication, the journey taking from six
to eight days. The route is practicable for carts at
present, and therefore a carriage road could be easily
made, and we know that by the rivers Betsibouka and
Ikoupa the capital may be reached within sixty miles.
The Bay of Bembatok must certainly be the
place for communicating with Europe, Asia, Africa,
and America, and the future Liverpool of Mada-
gascar will be found there.
Proceeding South, we arrive at Boteler's River,
which M. Guillain calls Cajemba Bay. The entrance
to this river is nearly blocked up by a sandbank,
but with care, by previously buoying a channel, a
vessel of 300 or 400 tons may enter it. At the
bottom of the bay the village of Kiakombi, consist-
ing of about sixty huts, is situated ; here a colony
of Arabs are located, descendants of the Antalaots,
* A.D. 18C4. 5 per cent, ad valorem.
WEST COAST. 271
who have all the commerce of the country in their
hands. Dhows frequent this place from Mozam-
bique, Zanzibar, Comoro, and the French settlement
at Nossi-be.
The imports and exports are the same as at
Majunga, and they may be increased to any amount,
if the country was in a settled state.
M. Guillain states that he heard that coal was
to be found in the neighbourhood, but that after
repeatedly asking the Sackalaves and the Arabs of
Kiakombi whether such was the case, showing them
at the same time a piece of coal, he thinks that he
is justified in coming to the conclusion that this is a
false report. Since the visit of M. Guillain, the
coal mines at Bavatoube Bay have been opened, as
already mentioned * and among the specimens of
the productions of Madagascar presented to the
author of this work, by one of the first mercantile
houses at Mauritius, there is a piece of coal ;
although the specimen is evidently of an inferior
quality, still it has the appearance of having been
exposed to the weather, which would be the case
with all surface coal. The specimen is said to be
from the North-west end of Madagascar, and the
existence of carboniferous deposits there, which may
be got at easily, is clearly proved by the mines
which, it is stated, were actually worked by M.
d'Arvoy.
Coal has lucn discovered in the neighbouring
* Page 248.
272 MADAGASCAR.
Continent of Africa, opposite to Tete ; and Dr.
Livingstone has reported its existence in no less
than nine different places on the river Zambesi.
Further confirmation of the French discovery of
coal anywhere in the neighbourhood of Bembatok
Bay would at once settle the future destiny of
Madagascar, and make it, indeed, not only in name,
but in the important productions of iron and coal in
close proximity, the Great Britain of the Indian
Ocean.
Following the coast to the southward, we arrive
at Boyanna Bay, called Bali Bay by the French,
which is thus described in Owen's narrative"" :
" There are two rivers in this bay, each affording
capacious harbours. Off the northern one, named
Makumba, lies an island of the same name, almost
connected by sandy flats with the main. It is of
considerable size, but lofty, and presents in every
direction a huge precipice, excepting in one small
spot, where a deep rent in the rock admits of a
dangerous pass to the summit. One of our mid-
shipmen ascended this, after great difficulty, for the
purpose of obtaining angles. He found the top a
perfect level, and on it the ruins of two small
buildings, probably of Arab construction. The island
was evidently once volcanic, being undermined by
numerous dark caverns, thickly inhabited by bats,
measuring about two feet and a-half across the
wings ; their flitting about in the depths of the
* Vol. II., p. 130.
WEST COAST. 273
caverns made a great noise, which the nature of the
place tended highly to increase, and the startled
intruders, not expecting to find any living creature
in such a situation, could not at first account for the
uproar."
M. Guillain states that he had read in an old
manuscript that fresh water was to be obtained on
the East side of the Island of Mokamba, but that
he had not an opportunity of verifying the state-
ment by visiting it. He proves very satisfactorily
that it was the Nouveau Massalage, or Petit
Massaily, of old navigators, and one of the Antalaots*
strongholds on this coast.*
Near the town of Mangonlou, on the West side
of this bay, and in the dominions of the Sackalave
chief Rabonky, the Jesuits have established them-
selves ; and, under their director, Pere Jean, Prefect
Apostolique for Madagascar, they have succeeded
in making some converts.
The Jesuits have a very extensive school at the
Island of Reunion, for the education of Malagasy
children, whom they obtain principally from the
French settlements of Nossi-be and St. Mary, and
also from Bali, or Boyanna, and St. Augustine
Bays, where the Jesuits are established.
These children remain at Reunion ten or twelve
years, according to their age. The boys are generally
* Guillain, " Documents, <fec., A-c., de la Partie Occidental de
Madagascar," p. 234, et seq. Idem, p. 20, and Note G in the
Appendix.
T
274 MADAGASCAR.
brought up as mechanics ; the girls are taught
needlework, &c. ; while all learn to read and write
the French language. When educated they are
returned to their own country ; and having been
brought up in the Roman Catholic religion, they
often induce their relatives and friends to be bap-
tized in that faith.
Children are easily obtained, more especially on
the North-west, or Sackalave portion of the island ;
for among them Kadama I. did not abolish infanticide,
although he succeeded in doing so among the other
nations of the island. Among the Sackalaves, every
child born on a Friday is abandoned, and these,
added to the number who are exposed by the
heathen party throughout the island, if born on what
the diviners designate an unlucky or omen day, and
saved for the Jesuits, form a numerous aggregate.
There is no doubt that the children thus educated
at Reunion will help very much to extend the influ-
ence of the French amongst the tribes on the Coast
of Madagascar. These Jesuits cast their bread upon
the waters, and after many days it will return unto
them. They do so very judiciously, especially
devoting their attention to the Malagasy girls,
knowing well the great advantages of educating the
future mothers of the Madagascar people in French
interests/ 5 "
Meanwhile these " Brethren of the Company
of Jesus " are following out the command of Our
* M'Leod's "Eastern Africa," <fec., Vol. II., p. 195.
WEST COAST. 275
Saviour, who said, " Suffer little children, and
forbid them not, to come unto me : for of such
is the kingdom of heaven." In their efforts to
arrest infanticide and propagate their faith they
brave danger and death in a thousand forms ;
fearing not even the miasma arising from the
malaria districts, which has hitherto successfully
deterred all foreign attempts to obtain possession
of this valuable island. Their success cries aloud
to all Christian denominations " Go thou and do
likewise."
From time to time the Hova Government
makes raids on the Sackalave settlements in this
district ; the last attempt is reported by Pere
Jean, in a letter addressed by him from the Island
of Reunion to MM. les Directeurs de 1'QEuvre
de la Propagation de la Foi, in which he states that
"On the 5th of August, 1853, the Hovas
attacked the Sackalaves, both by sea and by land ;
but their dhows and a three-masted American
vessel, which was freighted by them, and started
from the Hova settlement at Mazangaie, having
400 men and some cannon embarked on board of
her, tacked ship on perceiving the French brig
of war, Le Victor, at anchor off Bali." 41
Menabe comprehends all the territory included
between the river Douko, on the
MENABE. . .
North ; the mountain chain called
Bongou Lava, or Long Mountain, on the East ; the
* " Annales de la Propagation de la Foi," No. 159, Mars, 1855.
T 2
276 MADAGASCAR.
Mondonghi Mountains, on the South-east ; and
the river St. Vincent, or Mangouki, on the
South.
This province is well watered by a number of
rivers, the principal of which to the northward
are the Douko, the Pandoukouara, and the Sou-
kani, which, with their affluents, are more or less
navigable for small vessels, and on whose banks
ebony and sandal woods may be obtained in
abundance.
To the southward of these are the rivers
Mamam-honte, Maronmonki, and Tangankassi, on
all of which sandal wood may be obtained.
Proceeding to the southward, we meet with
the river Sizonbounghi, which, with its affluent
the Sakhouguka, taking its source in the Ankaratra
Mountains, is navigable for 150 miles. This is
the principal river of Menabe, arid runs into the
sea by a number of mouths, the most northern
of which is in 19 deg. South latitude. Besides
these may be mentioned the rivers Andahanghi,
Kanoumanto, Bontsi, Ampatipatiki, Mourandava,
or Menabe, Joule, Mandelonlo, Ankouba, and
Mangouki, the last of which forms the southern
boundary of the province, and separates it from
Feeregne.
The coast line of Menabe, to whose interior
access is given by the numerous rivers just enu-
merated, is flat, and the soil sandy ; but at a
short distance from the sea it becomes well wooded,
WEST COAST. 277
and although not generally mountainous, it is
well diversified by hill and dale.
Iron is found over the whole province ; but
the most valuable qualities are to be obtained
between the rivers Sizonbounghi and the Mou-
randava. The Arabs have been carrying iron
from this side of Madagascar as well as from the
Sofala district, on the opposite Coast of Africa, to
Western India for many centuries. It is described
as little inferior to Swedish iron.
Menabe produces many woods adapted for ship-
building, and the most rich and varied for cabinet
work. There is one description of wood found
along this coast iron or steel instruments inserted
in which will not corrode.
The gum elemi, indigo, cotton, silk, wax, tor-
toiseshell, and cattle, the latter in any quantity,
may be obtained in this province, on the banks of
the numerous rivers which give access to its fertile
interior. Bice may be produced in great abundance
in the low lands ; but as there is no foreign demand
for it, the natives generally cultivate maize, which
gives them three crops in the year. They also
cultivate potatoes, yams, &c. Fish of many va-
rieties, and the green and hawk-billed turtle,
literally swarm the rivers and seaboard ; while
the sperm-whale is often fished with success along
this coast by American whalers, under which guise
many slavers visit the Mozambique Channel tod
bailie the British cruisers in those waters.
278 MADAGASCAR.
Formerly one might purchase cattle at one
dollar per head, and twelve or fifteen of them
might be obtained for a musket ; but at present
cattle are sold at four dollars each, and a musket
will purchase from four to five of them.
The articles of exchange for the produce of the
country are those already enumerated when speak-
ing of the North-western portion of the island.
Coloured (generally blue) cottons appear to be pre-
ferred to white, while the objects of barter most
sought after are the munitions of war powder and
muskets.
This at once tells that the country is in an un-
settled state, and that, consequently, commerce does
not thrive. An occasional dhow or larger vessel
from Mozambique, Zanzibar, or the Comoro Islands,
calls at Sizonbounghi or Mangouki, and to this
limited traffic the former commercial prosperity of
Menabe is reduced.
War the curse of nations, the enemy of com-
merce, and the destroyer of that prosperity begot-
ten by smiling Peace has to answer for all this.
When Radama the Great undertook the con-
quest of the whole of Madagascar, Menabe, under
the Sackalave kings, long resisted his arms. The
hour came when valour could no longer battle with
the mighty, and bleeding humanity, to save its
starving offspring, had to submit to the yoke of
the 'Conqueror. Disarmed and depopulated, Me-
nabe lay for many years a prey to the Hovas ; but
WEST COAST. 279
on the death of Radama the Sackalaves rose, and
have ever since striven to shake off the Hova
dominion. Vain hope ! Rival factions strive
for the mastery in their councils ; and disunion
there loses what courage wins in the field.
The Hova posts established in Menabe are thus
described by M. Guillain from information derived
from the natives :
" Bediatsa, situated on the northern end of
Bongou Lava, or Long Mountain, to the E.S.E.
of Mavonthonzou, is about six days' journey
from the coast. It is surrounded by a palisade ;
but is neither protected by a fosse nor by cannon.
It is garrisoned by 200 men, under the command
of Raikonti, an officer of the ninth honour.
"Ankofouti, to the southward of the former
stronghold, is situated in the eastern portion of
Ambalike. It is seven days' journey from the
coast, and is placed on the western flank of Bongou
Lava. It is surrounded with a fosse and a pali-
sade, protected by two small pieces of cannon. The
garrison consists of 400 men, who are under the
command of Haounitsi, an officer of the tenth
honour, while the second in command is Isizehe (also
called Betrongo), an officer of the eighth honour.
In the immediate neighbourhood of this fort the
Sackalaves number at present about 200 souls, the
remainder of the people having fled from this part
to rally around their chiefs, Isifalgni and laragne. *
" The river Manamboule, which takes its source
280 MADAGASCAR.
in Bongou Lava, passes to the North-west of this
post.
"Mawen'daza, situated a day and a-halfs jour-
ney further South than the former, is built on an
eminence. It is surrounded by a double fosse and
a palisade, and is garrisoned by 400 men.
" Malaibandi is placed on a small hill to the
South of the river Sizanbunghi, at the confluence of
the rivers Sakenga and Manampandah, whose united
waters flow into the first named. In 1841 this post
was surrounded by a palisade, defended by four
cannon, and garrisoned by 350 or 400 men, living
in huts and unprovided with wells. At this time
the Sackalaves, under the command of their chief,
laragne, formed an expedition against this strong-
hold ; and while liberating the Sackalaves held in
slavery, and making off with the cattle belonging
to the garrison, the Hovas, to the number of about
200 men, made a sortie. They were accompanied
by a small bronze cannon, which the Sackalaves
succeeded in capturing, and driving the discomfited
garrison to seek shelter within the fortifications.
This piece of cannon was transported to laragne's
village, and is preserved as a trophy of the Sacka-
lave success.
" Mingan'soa is situated on the bank of the
river Mourandava, and about a day's journey from
the coast. It is built on a level plain, is sur-
rounded with a fosse and a palisade, and is de-
fended by four pieces of cannon. It has a garrison
WEST COAST. 281
of 400 men, commanded by an officer of the tenth
honour. It is in this fortress that Rainissa, recog-
nised as the King of the Sackalaves, is said to be
imprisoned.
" The province of Feeregne, situated to the South
of Menabe. is bounded on the North
FEEREGXE. t
by the river St. Vincent, or Man-
gouki ; on the East by the Tsienembala, or Vouri-
mon Mountains ; and on the South by the river
Ougu'lohe, or Dartmouth, which runs into St.
Augustine Bay.
"Along its coast there are only three safe anchor-
ages for large vessels viz., in the channel between
Murder Islands and the main ; Tullear Bay, called
also Tolia Bay ; and Isalare, or St. Augustine
Bay.
"During the South-west monsoon Tullear Bay
is looked upon as the best anchorage, the holding-
ground in St. Augustine Bay being doubtful, espe-
cially at that season. These two anchorages have
been used as ports of call by English vessels ever
since we have had any knowledge of the island, and
in 1642 an English establishment was commenced in
the latter. At present the American vessels trading
along the East Coast of Africa constantly visit St.
Augustine Bay, and American vessels refit there.
One is not, therefore, surprised to hear English
spoken by some of the natives, and that all those
frequenting this port to barter their goods are
acquainted with a few English words.
282 MADAGASCAR.
" King-baba is the name which has been used by
the reigning chief for more than two centuries, and
his subordinates are recognised as the Prince of
Wales, Prince Duke, Prince George, Tom Brava,
Tom Palaver, Tom Frying Pan, and Jack Sodawater.
Flacourt mentions that in 1642 the English had a
military establishment in St. Augustine Bay, which
consisted of 200 men, of whom 50 perished from the
effects of the climate in the short space of two
years."
In the early part of the reign of Charles I. the
Government of England contemplated the formation
of settlements in Madagascar, but the pushing of
our commerce in those days was frustrated by the
civil war, which covered the land with anarchy and
confusion.
Among the accounts of the voyagers of those
days who visited Madagascar the following may be
quoted as the most favourable to the establishment
of a British colony in St. Augustine Bay. The
writer, Mr. Richard Boothby, was a merchant of
London, and speaks from personal observation :
"Forasmuch as great talk and rumour hath
happened this last spring, 1644, about divers of his
Majesty's subjects adventuring to Madagascar, or
St. Lawrence, in Asia, near unto the East Indies,
and there to plant themselves, as in other parts of
America ; and seeing some, by report, are already
gone upon that voyage, and myself having been
desirous to deliver my opinion thereof, in regard of
WEST COAST. 283
my being and abode upon that island three months
or more together ; as, first, about eleven or twelve
years past, by the right worshipful Dr. Henry
Gouch, Master of Trinity College, Cambridge, who
himself, in his passage into Persia, was in that
country, whom I satisfied the best I could, out of
those brief notes I had taken, not expecting to have
been inquired my opinion thereof, for otherwise I
would have been more exact and diligent in my
observations. Secondly, about six or seven years
past, the Honourable Endymion Porter, and that
excellent gentleman Captain John Bond, well
affected to that plantation, desired me to give some
of my observations in writing (it being at that time
when the Bight Honourable the Earl of Arundel
and other honourable persons intended to persuade
Prince Bupert to undertake that business), which,
no doubt, had he performed, would have been more
honourable and beneficial unto himself and his
brethren than to countenance a civil war in this
kingdom. I also gave Mr. Porter some of the
savages' weapons, as darts, and a knife about two
feet long, the blade and haft together being much of
an equal length ; and also a curious India-painted
bow and arrows, with a quiver lined with crimson
velvet, for all which they offered to bring me to his
Majesty to kiss his hand ; but I refused, not think-
ing my present worthy so great an honour, and
therefore desired to be excused. Thirdly, because I
understand that Walter Hammond, surgeon, who
284 MADAGASCAR.
was, at the time of my last being at Madagascar,
with us in company, had lately written a book of
the worthiness of that country, and the benefit
thereof, to the encouragement of adventurers, and
dedicated the same to that worthy gentleman Cap-
tain John Bond, which yet I have not seen. I have,
for the reasons premised, adventured to deliver my
opinion in writing to public view, though rudely,
being far inferior in such abilities to that honest,
able person, Mr. Hammond, to the further en-
couragement of the worthy adventurers and planters
that shall think fit to adventure their purses and
persons in that excellent and famous action, and
perhaps I may hit upon such inducements, by way
of trade or commerce, more proper to my vocation,
as may give more encouragement for the proceed-
ings herein than in any other already settled in the
ports of America.
" It is my humble opinion, very possible, that
whatever prince of Christendom is once really
possessed of and strongly settled in that brave,
fruitful, and pleasant island by computation three
times as big as England may with ease be emperor
or sole monarch of the East Indies, with all the
multitude of its rich and large kingdoms, which no
doubt but the eyes of many European princes are
fixed upon ; but that great disturbances in most parts
thereof, as at present, unhappily in England, hinder
and give impediments to their wished designs, which,
in zeal to God's glory, my gracious sovereign's
WEST COAST. 285
honour, and my native country's welfare and pros-
perity, I, from the bottom of my heart, wish that
some more learned and persuasive pen than mine, rude
and ignorant, might prevail with his gracious
Majesty King Charles, the Right Honourable High
Court of Parliament, and all truehearted, able per-
sons of the gentry, &c., to take in hand, even in
these obstructive times, to adventure each man some
small proportion of means throughout the kingdom,
which, though but small to every particular per-
son, yet, undoubtedly, would amount to a very con-
siderable sum of money, sufficient to undertake that
action as a business of State. That I may give the
best advice and encouragement in this affair that
my weak capacity will allow, I shall descend to the
following particulars."
The object of Mr. Boothby, from the above
extract, was evidently to form a large company for
the development of the resources of Madagascar,
similar to the East India Company, already established
in 1600.
Boothby and his party held friendly intercourse
with the chiefs of the island, and while describing
one of these interviews he says :
" By this King's discourse, we found how cruel
the Portuguese had been to them, coming ashore, and
carrying men, women, and children away by force.
They cannot endure the Portuguese, telling me how
they betrayed them with pictures;" evidently al-
luding to their endeavours to introduce the Roman
286 MADAGASCAR.
Catholic religion, and at the same time their success-
ful efforts in carrying on the slave-trade.
In his description of St. Augustine Bay, Mr.
Boothby states that " there is good store of refreshing
fish, flesh, and fowl. I gave leave to one of our
men to lie ashore one night for to kill fowl that
comes to roost towards the evening in the woods.
He killed thirty-five wild turkeys in one night, for
there is great store of wild fowl. The place is very
healthful. I have been there when we have come
out of Europe, five ships together; we have landed
at the bay eighty sick men, and about forty of them
was lifted in blankets out of the ships into the boats,
and so carried ashore, for they were not able to go
nor stand ; and after they had been but three days
ashore, they were all well, and able both to go and
run ; and at this bay I have been many times.
There is good watering and wooding, that our car-
penters did cut down good timber, and sawed and
made both planks and boards, which was used
aboard our ship."'*
Mr. Boothby then describes "the cheapness of all
sorts of food in Madagascar ; the accommodation
and means for dairies, brewing of beer, and powder-
ing of meat for ships at sea ; the means to make
saltpetre cheaper than in India or elsewhere ; how
all sorts of excellent materials for building are to be
* " A Briefe Discovery or Description of the Most Famous Island
of Madagascar, or St. Lawrence, in Asia, near unto East India,, by
Richard Boothby, Merchant." London, octavo, 1646, Chap. III.
ROBERT DRURY. 287
had in Madagascar ; how poor artificers may live by
their labour, in all sorts of manufacture, and outstrip
all nations of the world for the fame of the same ;
and how trade and commerce, to and from Madagas-
car, may excel in profit all others whatsoever."
A vast number of advantages were offered to
England by the occupation of Madagascar in those
days, and were so fully entertained, that Prince
Rupert was appointed Viceroy for Madagascar.
Twelve ships of war and thirty merchantmen were
to accompany the Prince, and yearly supplies were
to be sent to him from England. Sir Maurice
Abbott, the Governor of the Honourable East India
Company, and those under him, were ordered to give
all their loving assistance and furtherance to Prince
Rupert in this design, whensoever he came into Asia
or India, and all other parts adjacent to the Island of
Madagascar.
Let us now see what another writer, about the
same period, stdtes relative to the productions of
this portion of the great island. The work we now
quote from may be considered as the personal history
of its author, who, at the age of fourteen, went to
sea, and on a return voyage, while embarked on
board the good ship De Grave, was wrecked on the
South-end of Madagascar, in 1 702. Robert Drury,
in his journal, written after a residence of fifteen
years in Madagascar, says : " I must not omit to
mention two or three kinds of silk, which is in plenty
in every part of the island where I have been ; some
288 MADAGASCAR.
of a brownish colour ; but there is one sort white
the outside of it is full of very small pointed prickles,
which run into one's fingers. The cod or bag is
about three inches long, shaped like a ninepin ; at
the top, when we take it, is found a hole, out of
which I have seen a blackish worm creep. I am not
able to describe the worm, nor have I been curious
enough to know of its changing its form, as the com-
mon silkworm does ; yet this I know, that there
are no mulberry trees ; but these worms and silk are
found on three or four sorts of trees, cleaving when
they spin to the thick branches or body of the tree.
I have seen the people pull the cod out to a length
on their knees with their hands, tearing it to pieces,
and then spin it with a spindle, made of a bone and
a rockstaff ; they then weave it as they do cotton,
and it makes very pretty and fine lambers. But
there is some trouble in the managing of it, which is
all the reason I can assign for their not making more
use of it."*
From the above extract it will be seen that silk
of different qualities may, by way of the Red Sea,
be obtained from Madagascar, and placed in our
markets in twenty-one days after leaving that island,
instead of going by a circuitous route to China for it.
Drury mentions that, although he was a slave, at
one time he possessed 200 hives, showing the great
abundance of beeswax to be obtained from this
* " Madagascar, or Robert Drury's Journal During Fifteen
Years' Captivity on that Island." London, octavo, 1729, p, 394.
ROBERT DRL'RY. 289
part of the island. This Englishman was doomed to
many and bitter disappointments in his endeavours to
escape from the island, among which may be men-
tioned the following : An English ship, the Clapham
Galley, Captain Wilkes commander, arrived at the
seaport of Youngoule, in the neighbourhood of
which Drury was then living, and held in bondage
by a chief who had engaged to supply the Clapham
Galley with a cargo of slaves. Drury, as may be
imagined, endeavoured to persuade his master and
mistress to sell him to Captain Wilkes ; but being
trustworthy, and from his being a white man, the
chief refused to part with him. Before the ship left
the harbour Drury endeavoured to communicate with
her captain by the following stratagem : " I took a
leaf, which was about two inches broad and a foot
and a-half long, and marked upon it these words :
" ' Robert Drury, son of Mr. Drury, living at the
King's Head, in the Old Jewry, now a slave in the
Island of Madagascar, in the country of Youngoule:
I desired the favour of one who was going to
the seaside to deliver this leaf to the first white
man he saw. And when he returned I asked him
what answer he brought. ' None at all,' he replied ;
' for I suppose the white man did not like it, since
he threw the leaf away ; though I am suiv it was as
good, if not better, than that which you gave me.
It is true, I dropped yours ; but then I pulled one of
the best I could find off a tree.' My heart," saja
Drury, " was ready to break at this disappointment.
u
290 MADAGASCAR.
Whereupon I turned from him, and went directly
into the woods to give vent to my tears."
This incident in the life of Drury shows us how
every circumstance which comes under one's notice
while communicating with uncivilised nations ought
to be carefully considered ; for had Captain Wilkes
inquired of the Malagasy who brought him the leaf,
he might have learned that a white man wished
to communicate with him, and have succeeded in
eliciting the fact that a message had been written
on a leaf, which he had dropped by the way. Fate
willed it otherwise ; and for some years Robert
Drury was doomed to live the bitter life of a slave.
At last the hour of freedom arrived, and is thus
described by himself :
" I was sitting with my master one evening,
when two men came in with a basket of palmetta
leaves sewed up, and delivered it to the chief, who
opened it, and, finding a letter, asked the men what
they meant by giving him that. ' The captain '
(of a vessel then in the bay), they said, 'gave it to
us for your white man ; but we thought proper to
let you see it first/ 'Pray,' said the chief, 'give it
all to him. Here, Robin, your countrymen have
sent you a present. What it is I do not know ;
but to me it appears of very little value.' Accord-
ingly I took the basket. And with the letter there
were pens, ink, and paper, in order to my returning
an answer. The superscription was this :
" ' To Robert Drury, in the Island of Madagascar?
ROBERT DRURV. 291
" I was so astonished, that at first I had not
power to open it, concluding I was in a dream ; but
at length recovering my surprise, after a little recol-
lection, I opened it, and found it came from Captain
William Macket. The contents were to the effect
following :
" That he had a letter on board from my father,
with full instructions as well from him as the
owners of the vessel to purchase my liberty, let
it cost what it would. And in case I could not
possibly come down myself, to send him word the
reason of it, and what measures he should take to
serve me."
One may imagine the surprise of the Malagasy
people who looked on while Drury read the above,
and saw by his countenance the deep emotion
which that piece of paper caused to the Eng-
lishman. Drury left the island with Captain
Macket, and on the 9th of September, 1717,
reached England, after an absence of sixteen years,
during which he had learned the bitter lesson of
being a slave. Yet, despite so many years of
suffering, we find that within two years this man
left England for Madagascar, in the capacity of a
slavedealer, and that he used his hard-earned
experience solely for the purpose of purchasing
his fellow-beings, with a cargo of whom IK> jn>
ceeded to Virginia, in North America, and real !-'!
a larm amount of money by selling them into tliat
slavery from which he- had only shortly rsr
r -J
292 MADAGASCAR.
In those days Englishmen were the great
carriers of slaves for America and the Antilles.
And the noble deeds of British abolitionists, con-
tinued for the last half century, have not sufficed to
blot out that stain from the history of a nation
which the finger of scorn will ever point out to
violated humanity.
" Oh, stretch thy wings, fair Peace, from shore to shore,
Till conquest cease and slavery be no more !"
293
CHAPTER XV.
EXAMINATION OF FRENCH CLAIMS ON
MADAGASCAR
THE Island of Madagascar has been an object of
desire to France ever since the days of Cardinal
Richelieu, who, foreseeing the important position
which that island must eventually hold in command-
ing the commerce of the East in the Indian Ocean,
both by way of the Cape of Good Hope and also by
the Bed Sea, granted, about 250 years ago, to a
company of merchants the right of trading with
Madagascar, evidently with the intention of eventu-
ally obtaining possession of that island for the
Crown of France.
Jean Baptiste Colbert, also, the great financial
minister of Louis XIV., to whom France owes so
much of her greatness, appointed a Governor-
General for this new dependency, which it was
hoped, in the course of time, would form a large
and successful colony of France in the Indian Ocean,
and went so far as to give to Madagascar the name
of France Orientale.
In 1665 M. de Beausse, the Governor-General,
carried out with him the grand seal of Eastern
France.
294 MADAGASCAR.
This seal represented the King, Louis XIV., in
his royal robes, the crown on his head, the sceptre in
one hand, and the scales of justice in the other :
around the seal was the following inscription :
" Ludovici XIV., Francis et Navarrse Regis
Sigillum ad, usum supremi consilii Gallise Orien-
talis."
But the company founded by Colbert, like that
set on foot by Richelieu, became bankrupt from
mismanagement and the personal animosities of
those sent out to Madagascar.
The only period at which France has ever had a
shadow of a chance of obtaining the sovereignty of
this magnificent island which from its commanding
position is deservedly called the Great Britain of
Africa was when the French settlements in Mada-
gascar were under the command of the master-mind
of the Count Benyowski, one of the magnates of
Hungary and Poland, who, after escaping from a
Russian prison in Kamschatka, took service under
the King of France ; and being appointed to the
government of the French settlements in Mada-
gascar, by his tact, perseverance, and energy,
obtained the confidence of the natives. But the
French authorities at the neighbouring islands of
France and Bourbon, envious of his glory, eventu-
ally destroyed him, A.D. 1786.
After the fall of the noble but unfortunate
Benyowski, and the abandonment of the different
settlements which he had formed, France only held
EXAMINATION OF I'HKNCII CLAIMS.
a few ports on the East Coast of Madagascar, for
the purposes of commerce, which were under the
direction of a commercial agent, and protected by a
military detachment furnished by the Isle of France,
now called Mauritius. These factories were kept
up for the purpose of provisioning the Isles of
France and Bourbon (Reunion), and affording sup-
plies to the French squadrons occupying the Indian
Ocean. At last, in 1810, they were confined to
two Tamatave' and Foulepoint.
In that year the Isles of France and Bourbon
were taken possession of by the English, and the
French settlements on the East Coast of Mada-
gascar shared the fate of those islands ; and on
the 18th February, 1811, they capitulated to
Captain Lynn, R.N., commanding his Britannic
Majesty's corvette L'Eclipse " M. Sylvain Roux
having signed the capitulation as French Agent-
General. After the capitulation, the fort at Tama-
tave was occupied by a detachment of Britisli
soldiers, under the command of Captain Wilson, of
the 22nd Grenadiers, who reported that event in a
communication to the Government of Mauritius,
dated Tamatave, 27th February, 1811. Foulepoint.
which was a dependency of the settlement at Tama-
tave, with a subordinate French agent, also sur-
rendered, and was taken possession of by the
English. These portions of the coast were under
the government of native princes, to whom M.
Sylvain Roux had been accredited by the French
MADAGASCAR.
Government of the Isle of France, now Mauritius,
as Agent or Superintendent of Trade, and the fort
at Tamatave was for the protection of French trade.
This capture was ratified by the Definitive
Treaty, signed at Paris on the 30th of May, 1814,
ceding these settlements on the East Coast of
Madagascar to Great Britain, as one of the de-
pendencies of the Isle of France, or Mauritius ;
and again that treaty was confirmed by Article XI.
of the Definitive Treaty, signed at Paris on the
20th day of November, 1815.
By these treaties the Island of Bourbon or Re-
union, which the British had captured at the same
time as the Isle of France, or Mauritius, was re-
stored to France, but no mention was made of the
late French possessions on the East Coast of Mada-
gascar in such restoration. The contrary is indi-
cated by an ordinance of the King of France, dated
from the Tuileries, December 17, 1817, regulating
the terms on which trade with Bourbon shall be
open to the English. This ordinance states that all
kinds of merchandise brought in English vessels
from the English establishments 'in Mauritius,
Seychelles, and the English settlements in Mada-
gascar, shall be admitted, subject to the same
charges as those paid by French vessels.
The only English settlements in Madagascar
at that time were those that had been surrendered
by the French. This ordinance is signed by Louis
XVIII. and Count Mole.
EXAMINATION OF FRENCH CLAIMS.
Previously viz., in 1816 the Governor of
Bourbon, or Reunion, had stated that France had no
colonial claims on Madagascar, but desired to trade
with the island. In the previous year the Governor
of Mauritius had been authorised to allow trade for
supplies of provisions viz., cattle and rice to be
prosecuted between Bourbon and Madagascar.
Nevertheless, at one time the Governor of
Bourbon objected to the claim of England to keep
the settlements in Madagascar ; and the French Im-
perial Government requiring that any settlements
possessed by France in 1792 should be given up to
that Power, orders were sent out to Mauritius that
any such settlements should be restored. But
it does not appear that the French had any settle-
ments in 1 792, or that any settlements were given
up to France by the English Governor of Mauri-
tius.
The claim on the part of France to parts of the
Eastern Coast of Madagascar seems to have been an
afterthought ; and the French Government wished
it to be understood that France had settlements
there in 1792, and that the Treaty of Paris, dated
30th May, 1814, guaranteed the restoration of
these possessions, an interpretation of the treaty
which is clearly negatived by the ordinance of
Louis XVIII., already referred to. But neither
Tamatave nor Foulepoint, the only settlements held
by the French at the time of their capture by the
English, were in pos.se^sion of France in 17!'J, and
298 MADAGASCAR.
it was not until 1804 that French troops had been
sent by General Decaen from the Isle of France to
Tamatave*.
In 1829 the French took possession of Tamatave,
but it is well known that it was taken from them by
Admiral Schomberg, in 1830, and restored to Rana-
volona, as Tamatave, Foulepoint, and Port Loquez
had been restored to her predecessor Radama, who
was King of the whole of Madagascar. "We have
thus clearly shown that France can lay no lawful
claim to the sovereignty of any portion of Mada-
gascar, unless through Great Britain, to whom any
rights acquired by French possession were ceded by
conquest, ratified by subsequent treaties/'"
* See Chapter XI., p. 184-5.
CHAPTER XVI.
EXAMINATION OF BRITISH CLAIMS ON MADA-
GASCAR
IN his History of Madagascar, Flacourt states that
"the English had an establishment, in 1642, at St.
Augustine Bay consisting of 200 men, a fourth
part of which was carried off in the space of two
years by the insalubrity of the climate." This
statement, although quoted, has not been confirmed
by any English writers of authority on the subject.
No allusion is made to an English settlement in
Madagascar by Mr. Boothby, who wrote in 1646.*
This writer had visited Madagascar, and especially
pointed out the great results which might be ex-
pected from an English settlement at St. Augus-
tine Bay, and he would, doubtless, have entered
fully into details as to any settlement already exist
ing there. Boothby informs us that in his time Un-
English Government seriously meditated sending a
Viceroy to Madagascar, and no less a personage
than Prince Rupert appears to have been chosen to
fill that appointment.
* "A Briefc Discovery or Description of tin- M">t Famou>
Inland of Mada^iM/ar, or St. Lawn no-, in A>ia, m-ar nut-
India, liy liiclutrd lloothl.y.'' London, octavo,
300 MADAGASCAR.
" I was present/' writes Mr. Boothby, " when
this was ordered (alluding to the equipment of the
expedition) at the council table; but Prince Rupert,
going into France and Germany about his weighty
affairs in the meantime, it was thought fit, and con-
cluded upon, that the Earl Arundel, Earl Marshal
of England, should go Governor for Madagascar, it
being the most famous place in the world for a
magazine. The noble Earl," he continues, " hath
written a book to that purpose, and allowed weekly
means of subsistence to divers seamen, who have
good judgment and experience all over the Oriental
Seas and Madagascar. This honourable Earl was
in such resolution and readiness, that there were
printed bills put up on the pillars of the Royal
Exchange, and in other parts of the City, that
abundantly showed his forwardness in promoting a
plantation in Madagascar ; but a new Parliament
being called, it put a stop to the design of Mada-
gascar."
Political interruptions prevented the English
Government forming settlements in Madagascar
if ever seriously contemplated since the time of
Charles I. until the fortune of war placed the
French establishment on the East Coast of that
island in the hands of Great Britain. As we have
already stated in our " Examination of French
Claims on Madagascar," in 1810 the Isles of
France and Bourbon were taken possession of by
the English, and the French settlements on the
KXAMINATION OF BRITISH CLAIMS. 301
East Coast of Madagascar viz., Tamatave' and
Foulepoint shared the fate of those islands. When
the peace of 1814 was arranged, the Island of
Bourbon, or Reunion, was restored to France, but
Mauritius, with its dependencies, among which were
Tamatave and Foulepoint, in Madagascar, remained
in possession of the English.
" Soon after this period a proclamation was
issued by the Governor, Robert Farquhar, Esq.
(afterwards Sir Robert), taking possession of Ma-
dagascar, as one of the dependencies of the
Mauritius, in the name of his Britannic Majesty.
This circumstance appears to have given great
offence to the Governor of Bourbon, M. Bouvet
de Lozier, who loudly protested against such an
act, on the ground of that island not having been
formally ceded to Great Britain by the treaty of
peace finally ratified in 1816. It is probable that,
amongst other reasons for objecting to this measure,
the mind of de Lozier was influenced by the fact
that the Isle of Bourbon, as well as the Mauritius,
was deeply involved in the slave-trade, which the
British Government had happily renounced, and
to which Governor Farquhar was openly and
avowedly opposed.
"In 1815 a party of English was sent over
to form an establishment at Port Loquez, witli
the consent of the neighbouring chiefs ; but the
whole party was shortly afterwards destroyed by
the occurrence of an event in itself comparatively
302 MADAGASCAR.
unimportant. One of the petty chiefs in the neigh-
bourhood, named Chichipi, being disappointed in
not receiving a present from the English, went
to Mr. Burch, who was appointed to superintend
the settlement, to demand a piece of blue cloth.
This demand was refused ; a quarrel ensued, and
some abusive language being used towards Mr.
Burch, the latter was imprudent enough to strike
the chief, upon which one of the British party was
instantly shot.
" By the intervention of other chiefs the affair
was made up, apparently to the satisfaction of
Chichipi, who requested Mr. Burch and his party
to meet him the next morning, to settle the matter
in a more formal manner. Unsuspicious of trea-
chery, they went unarmed, in order to avoid exciting
the jealousy of the natives, and to show their con-
fidence in the amicable measures to which they had
agreed. On their approach the natives betrayed
some symptoms of alarm ; but finding the English
without arms, or any means of defence, they rushed
upon them, and the whole party, except the man
who made his escape in a boat, were massacred on
the spot.
" As soon as this melancholy event was known
at Mauritius, Governor Farquhar sent a deputation,
under the command of Captain Le Sage, to make
inquiry concerning it. On their investigation, it
appeared that Chichipi was the only chief who had
taken any part in the business, and that his conduct
KXAMIXATION OF BRITISH CLAIMS. 303
was so far from being approved by the rest, that he
was obliged to abscond with his accomplices, and
for some time subsisted in the woods, not daring
to approach the coast. He was shortly afterwards
apprehended by the natives, and having undergone
a regular trial, was condemned by a tribunal of his
country, and, although nearly allied to several
powerful chiefs, was executed on the spot where
the massacre had taken place.
" Governor Farquhar was so well convinced by
these proceedings of the friendly disposition of the
chiefs in general, that another party was sent to
establish themselves at Loquez. As soon as they
arrived, the neighbouring chiefs voluntarily came
forward, and tendered their friendship and alliance ;
and, considering that the unhappy affair which had
taken place required more ample amends, they
ceded to the settlers an extensive tract of land
and large herds of cattle, the former being gua-
ranteed to them in a solemn Kabar, in right of
a previous purchase." 4 "
" The extent of the ceded territory is variously
estimated in the documents we have seen. M.
Ualbif mentions one hundred square miles; M. le
Sage informed us, verbally, that it was as far as the
* Ellis's " History of Madagascar," Vol. II., pp. 110 12.
t II pnrnit <juo cVst :uis>i sur le tcrritoire de ce pruplr <jt:
tromv lr IM-.-IU Port L.m.|iir/, ou d'aj.r IB trr-
ritoiiv <!<> 100 mill !.' .li-rnir-ivmtMit aux An^lai-
pour \ former un <:ilili.-inr;it. A .:raplii-. IK- !
.;r .M .
304 MADAGASCAR.
eye could reach from the summit of a high mountain,
on which the natives were assembled under the five
kings, when the cession was made. It appears at
least to have comprehended the entire land lying
between Gape East and the extreme North point
of Madagascar, comprehending the peninsula and
splendid Bay of Diego Fameh" (Diego Suarez).*
On the 23rd of October, 1817, Sir Robert Far-
quhar, Governor of Mauritius, on the part of Great
Britain, entered into a treaty with Radama for the
suppression of the slave-trade. In this treaty Mr.
Pye (successor to Captain Le Sage), as one of the
Commissioners representing Sir Robert Farquhar, is
described as Assistant Agent for his Excellency's
Government at Madagascar, while Radama is de-
scribed as King of Madagascar and its dependencies,
virtually ceding to Radama, although such is not
expressly stated, all sovereign rights which may have
been acquired by Great Britain, by right of con-
quest, and subsequent possession of the French
settlements . on the East Coast of Madagascar, as
also those acquired by purchase or gift at Port
Loquez. This treaty was subsequently ratified, on
the request of the British Government, by Radama,
in public assembly at Antananarivo, on the llth
October, 1820. Subsequent to that date the British
Resident, Mr. Hastie, and his successors have been
received at the capital of the island simply as
accredited Agents of the Government of Mauritius
* " Madagascar Past and Present," by a Resident, p. 195.
KXAMI NATION OK BRITISH CLAIMS.
and that of Great Britain. Thus were the claims of
Great Britain on Madagascar relinquished to sup
press the slave-trade a voluntary offering on the
altar of humanity by a nation that prefers honour
to advantage which no Englishman will ever
regret.
39 PATBBNOSTBa Row, E.G.
LONDON, June 1864.
GENEEAL LIST OF WORKS,
NEW BOOKS AND NEW EDITIONS,
PUBLISHED BY
Messrs, LOMMM, GREEN, LOMMAI, EGBERTS, and GREEN.
ARTS, MANUFACTURES, &c 11
ASTRONOMY, METEOROLOGY, POPULAR
GEOGRAPHY, &c 7
BIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIRS 3
CHEMISTRY, MEDICINE, SURGERY, AND
THB ALLIED SCIENCES 9
COMMERCE, NAVIGATION, AND MERCAN-
TILE AFFAIRS 19
CRITICISM, PHILOLOGY, &c 4
FINE ARTS AND ILLUSTRATED EDITIONS 11
GENERAL AND SCHOOL ATLASES 20
HISTORICAL WORKS 1
INDEX 21-24
MISCELLANEOUS AND POPULAR MKTA-
PHYSICAL WORKS 6
NATURAL HISTORY AND POFULAB
SCIENCE 8
PERIODICAL PUBLICATIONS 20
POETKY AND THE DRAMA 17
RELIGIOUS WORKS 13
RURAL SPORTS, &c 18
TRAVELS, VOYAGES, &c 15
WORKS OF FICTION 16
WORKS OF UTILITY AND GBNBRAL IN-
FORMATION 19
Historical Works.
The History of England from
the Fall of Wolsey to the Death of Eliza-
beth. By JAMES ANTHONY FUOODE, M.A.
late Fellow of Exeter College, Oxford.
VOLS. I. to IV. the Reign of Henry
VIII. Second Edition, 54*.
VOLS. V. and VI. the li-igns of Edward
VI. and Mary. Second Edition, 28*.
VOLS. VII. and VIII. the Reign of
Elizabeth, VOLS. I. and II. Third Edi-
tion, 28*.
The History of England from
tho Accession of James II. By Lord
MACAULAY. Three Editions, as follows.
EDITION, 5 vols. 8vo. 4.
CAUINKT EDITION, 8 vols. post 8vo. 48*.
PEOPLE'S EDITION, 4 vols. crown 8ro. IGs.
Kevolutions in English History.
By KOBEKT VAUOHAN,D.D. 3vols.8v
VOL. I. Revolutions of Race, 15*.
VOL. II. Revolutions in Religion, 15*.
VOL. III. Revolutions in Government, 15*.
The History of England during
the Reign of George the Third. By
WILLIAM MASSEY, M.P. 4 vols. 8vo. 48s.
The Constitutional History of
England, since the Accession of George III.
17GO 1860. By THOMAS ERSKIXK MAY,
C.B. 2 vols. 8vo. 33*.
Lives of the Queens of England,
from State Papers and other Dccumentarv
Sources : comprising a Domestic History of
England from the Conquest to tho Death of
Queen Anne. By AGNES STRICKLAND.
Revised Edition, with many Portraits.
8 vols. post 8vo. GO*.
Lectures on the History of Eng-
land. By WILLIAM LONGMAN. VOL. I.
from the Earliest Times to the Doa
Kiii Edward II. with 6 Maps, col >
Plato, and S3 Woodcuts. 8vo. 15*.
A Chronicle of England, from D.C.
55 to A.D. 1485; written and illuatral.
J. E. DOYLE. With 81 Design* engrtrod
on Wood and printed in Colour* bv
E. Evans. 4to. \lt.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
History of Civilization. By HENRY
THOMAS BUCKLE. 2 vols. 1 17s.
VOL. I. England and France, Fourth
Edition, 2 la.
VOL. II. Spain and Scotland, Second
Edition, 16s.
Democracy in America. By ALEXIS
DE TOCQUEVILLE. Translated by HENRY
REEVE, with an Introductory Notice by the
Translator. 2 vols. 8vo. 21s.
The Spanish. Conquest in
America, and its Relation to the History of
Slavery and to the Government of Colonies.
By ARTHUR HELPS. 4 vols. 8vo. 3.
VOLS. I. & II. 28s. VOLS. III. & IV. 16s. each.
History of the Reformation in
Europe in the Time of Calvin. By J. H.
MERLE D'AUBIGNE, D.D. VOLS. I. and
II. 8vo. 28s. and VOL. III. 12s.
Library History of France, in
5 vols. 8vo. By EYRE EVANS CROWE.
VOL. I. 14s. VOL. II. 15s. VOL. III. 18s.
VOL. IV. nearly ready.
Lectures on the History of
France. By the late Sir JAMES STEPHEN,
LL.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s.
The History of Greece. By C. THIRL-
WALL, D.D. Lord Bishop of St. David's.
8 vols. 8vo. 3 ; or in 8 vols. fcp. 28s.
The Tale of the Great Persian
War, from the Histories of Herodotus. By
the Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. late Scholar of
Trin. Coll. Oxen. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. Qd.
Ancient History of Egypt, As-
syria, and Babylonia. By the Author of
Amy Herbert.' Fcp. 8vo. 6s.
Critical History of the Lan-
guage and Literature of Ancient Greece.
By WILLIAM MURE, of Caldwell. 5 vols.
8vo. 3 9s.
History of the Literature of
Ancient Greece. By Professor K. O. M u LLER.
Translated by the Right Hon. Sir GKORGK
CORNEWALL LEWIS, Bart, and by J. W.
DONALDSON, D.D. 3 vols. 8vo. 36s.
History of the Romans under
the Empire. By the Rev. CHARLES MKRI-
VALE, B.D. 7 vols. 8vo. with Maps, 5.
The Fall of the Roman Re-
public : a Short History of the Last Cen-
tury of the Commonwealth. By the Rev.
CHARLES MERIVALE, B.D. 12mo. 7s. 6<7.
Critical and Historical Essays
contributed to the Edinburgh Review. By
the Right Hon. Lord MACAULAY.
LIBRARY EDITION, 3 vols. 8vo. 36s.
TRAVELLER'S EDITION, in 1 vol. 21*.
In POCKET VOLUMES, 3 vols. fcp. 21s.
PEOPLE'S EDITION, 2 vols. crown 8vo.
The Biographical History of
Philosophy, from its Origin in Greece to
the Present Day. By GEORGE HENRY
LEWES. Revised and enlarged Edition.
8vo. 16s.
History of the Inductive Sciences.
By WILLIAM WHEWELL, D.D. F.R.S. Master
of Trin. Coll. Cantab. Third Edition. 3 vols.
crown 8vo. 24s.
Egypt's Place in Universal His-
tory ; an Historical Investigation. By
C. C. J. BUNSEN, D.D. Translated by
C. H. COTTRELL, M.A. With many Illus-
trations. 4 vols. 8vo. 5 8s. VOL. V. is
nearly ready.
Maunder's Historical Treasury ;
comprising a General Introductory Outline
of Universal History, and a Series of Sepa-
rate Histories. Fcp. 8vo. 10s.
Historical and Chronological En-
cyclopaedia, presenting in a brief and con-
venient form Chronological Notices of all
the Great Events of Universal History. By
B. B. WOODWARD, F.S.A. Librarian to the
Queen. \_In the press.
History of Christian Missions ;
their Agents and their Results. By T.W. M.
MARSHALL. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s.
History of the Early Church,
from the First Preaching of the Gospel to
the Council of Nicrea, A.D. 325. By the
Author of ' Amy Herbert.' Fcp. 8vo. 4s. Gd.
History of Wesleyan Methodism.
By GEORGE SMITH, F.A.S. New Edition,
with Portraits, in course of publication in
31 parts, Grf. each.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN ANI> CO.
History of Modern Music ; a Course
of Lectures delivered at the Royal Institu-
tion. By JOHN HULLAII, Professor of
Vocal Music in King's College and in
Queen's College, London. Post 8vo. 6*. Gd.
History of Medicine, from the Ear-
liest Ages to the Present Time. By
EDWARD MEBYOW, M.D. F.G.S. VOL. I.
8vo. 12*. Gd.
Biography and Memoirs.
Sir John Eliot, a Biography :
15901632. By JOHN FORSTER. With
2 Portraits on Steel, from the Originals at
Port Eliot. 2 vols. crown 8vo. 30s.
Letters and Life of Francis
Bacon, including all his Occasional Works.
Collected and edited, with a Commentary,
by J. SPEDDING, Trin. Coll. Cantab. VOLS.
I. and II. 8vo. 24s.
Life of Robert Stephenson, F.R.S.
By J. C. JEAFFUESOX, Barrister-at-Law,
and WILLIAM POLE, F.R.S. Mernb. Inst,
Civ. Eng. With 2 Portraits and many Il-
lustrations. 2 vols. 8vo. \_Jnst ready.
Life of the Duke of Wellington.
By the Rev. G. R. GLEIO, M.A. Popular
Edition, carefully revised; with copious
Additions. Crown 8vo. 5$.
Brialmont and G-leig's Life of the Duke
of Wellington. 4 vols. 8vo. with Illustra-
tions, 2 14s.
Life of the Duke of "Wellington, partly
from the French of M. BRIALMONT, partly
from Original Documents. By the Rev.
G. R. GLEIG, M.A. 8vo. with Portrait, 15*.
Apologia pro Vita Sua: being a
Reply to a Pamphlet intitled ' What then
does Dr. Xewman mean? ' By JOHN
HENRY NEWMAN, D.D. 8vo.
Father Mathew : a Biography.
By JOHN FKANCIS MAGUIRK, M.P. Second
Edition, with Portrait. Post 8vo. 12*. Gd.
Borne ; its Rulers and its Institutions.
By the same Author. New Edition in pre-
paration.
Life of Amelia Wilhelmina Sieve-
king, from the German. Kdiu-d, with the
Author's sanction, by CATHKKIXK WINK-
WORTH. Post 8vo. with Portrait, 12*.
Felix Mendelssohn's Letters from
Italy and Switzerland, translated by LADT
WALLACE, Third Edition, with Notice of
MENDELSSOHN'S Life and Works, by HKYRY
F. CHORLEY ; and Letter* from 1833 to 1847,
translated by Lady WALLACE. New Edition,
with Portrait. 2 vols. crown 8vo. 5*. each.
Diaries of a Lady of Quality,
from 17U7 to 1844. Edited, with Notes, by
A. HAYWARD, Q.C. Post 8vo. 10*. Gd.
Recollections of the late William
Wilberforce, M.P. for the County of York
during nearly 30 Years. By J. S. HARFORD,
D.C.L. F.R.S. Post 8vo. 7*.
Life and Correspondence of
Theodore Parker. By JOHN WEISS. With
2 Portraits and 19 Wood Engravings.
2 vols. 8vo. 30*.
Southey's Life of "Wesley. Fifth
Edition. Edited by the Rev. C. C. SOUTHJTT,
M.A. Crown 8vo. 7*. Gd.
Thomas Moore's Memoirs, Jour-
nal, and Correspondence. Edited and
abridged from the First Edition by Karl
RUSSELL. Square crown 8vo. with 8 Por-
traits, 12*. Gd.
Memoir of the Rev. Sydney Smith.
By his Daughter, Lady HOLLAND. With
a Selection from his Letters, edited by Mrs.
AUSTIN. 2 vols. 8vo. 28*.
Life of William Warburton, D.D.
Bishop of Gloucester from 1760 to 177lf.
the Rev. J. S. WATSON, M.A. 8vo. with
Portrait, 18*
Fasti Eboracenses : Lives of the
Archbishops of York. By the late Rev.
W. 11. I>ix,.x. M.A. Rdtofl ami enlarged
by the Rev. J. RAUCB, M.A. In 2 voU.
VOL. 1. comprising the Lives to the Death
of Edward III. 8vo. 15*.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
Vicissitudes of Families. By Sir
BERNARD BURKE, Ulster King of Arms.
FIRST, SECOND, and THIRD SERIES. 3 vols.
crown 8vo. 12s. Qd. each.
Biographical Sketches. By NASSAU
W. SENIOR. Post 8vo. 10s. Qd.
Essays in Ecclesiastical Biogra-
phy. By the Right Hon. Sir J. STEPHEN,
LL.D. Fourth Edition. 8vo. 14s.
Arago's Biographies of Distin-
guished Scientific Men. By FRA^OIS
ARAGO. Translated by Admiral W. H.
SMYTH, F.R.S., the Rev. B. POWELL, M.A.,
and R. GRANT, M.A. 8vo. 18s.
Maunder's Biographical Trea-
sury : Memoirs, Sketches, and Brief Notices
of above 12,000 Eminent Persons of All
Ages and Nations. Fcp. Svo. 10s.
Criticism, Philosophy, Polity,
Papinian: a Dialogue on State Affairs
between a Constitutional Lawyer and a
Country Gentleman about to enter Public
Life. By GEORGE ATKINSON, B.A. Oxon.
Serjeant-at-Law. [Nearly ready.
On Representative Government.
By JOHN STUART MILL. Second Edition,
8vo. 9s.
Dissertations and Discussions. By the
same Author. 2 vols. 8vo. 24s.
On Liberty.' By the same Author. Third
Edition. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd.
Principles of Political Economy. By the
same. Fifth Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s.
A System of Logic, Katiocinative and
Inductive. By the same. Fifth Edition.
2 vols. 8vo. 25*.
Utilitarianism. '. By the same. Svo. 5*.
Lord Bacon's Works, collected
and edited byR. L. ELLIS, M. A., J. SPEDDING,
M.A. and D. D. HEATH. VOLS. I. to V.
Philosophical Works. 5 vols. 8vo. 4 6s.
VOLS. VI. and VII. Literary and Profes-
sional Works. 2 vols. 1 16*.
Bacon's Essays, with Annotations.
By R. WHATKLY, D.D. late Archbishop of
Dublin. Sixth Edition. Svo. 10s. Qd.
Elements of Logic. By R. WHATELT,
D.D. late Archbishop of Dublin. Ninth
Edition. Svo. 10s. Qd. crown 8vo. 4s. Qd.
Elements of Rhetoric. By the same
Author. Seventh Edition. 8vo. 10s. Qd.
crown 8vo. 4s. Qd.
English 3ynonymes. Edited by Arch-
bishop WHATELY. 5th Edition. Fcp. Svo.
3s.
Miscellaneous Remains from the
Common- place Book of the late Archbishop
WHATELY. Edited by Miss WHATELY.
Post Svo. [ Just ready.
Essays on the Administrations of
Great Britain from 1783 to 1830, contributed
to the Edinburgh Review by the Right Hon.
Sir G. C. LEWIS, Bart, Edited by the
Right Hon. Sir E. HEAD, Bart. Svo. with
Portrait, 15s.
By the same Author.
A Dialogue on the Best Form of
Government, 4s. Qd.
Essay on the Origin and Formation of
the Romance Languages, 7s. Qd.
Historical Survey of the Astronomy of
the Ancients, 15s.
Inquiry into the Credibility of the
Early Roman History, 2 vols. 30s.
On the Methods of Observation and
Reasoning in Politics, 2 vols. 28s.
Irish Disturbances and Irish Church
Question, 12*.
Remarks on the Use and Abuse of
some Political Terms, 9s.
On Foreign Jurisdiction and Extradi-
tion of Criminals, 2s. 6d.
The Fables of Babrius, Greek Text
with Latin Notes, PAUT I. 5s. Qd. PART 1L
3s. Qd.
Suggestions for the Application of the
Egyptological Method to Modern History, Is.
An Outline of the Necessary
Laws of Thought : a Treatise on Pure and
Applied Logic. By the Most Rev. W.
THOMSON, D.D. Archbishop of York. Crown
Svo. 5s. Qd.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
The Elements of Logic. By THOMAS
SHEDDEN, M.A. of St. Peter's Coll. Cantab.
Crown 8vo. [Ju$t ready.
Analysis of Mr. Mill's System of
Logic. By VV. STEBBINO, M.A. Fellow of
Worcester College, Oxford. Post 8vo.
[ Just ready.
Speeches of the Right Hon. Lord
MACAULAY, corrected by Himself. 8ro. 12*.
Lord Macaulay's Speeches on
Parliamentary Reform in 1831 and 1832.
16mo. Is.
A Dictionary of the English
Language. By R. G. LATHAM, M.A. M.D.
F.R.S. Founded on that of Dr. JOHNSOX, as
edited by the Rev. H. J. TODD, with nume-
rous Emendations and Additions. Pub-
lishing in 36 Parts, price 3*. Gd. each, to
form 2 vols. 4to.
The English Language. By the same
Author. Fifth Edition. 8vo. 18*.
Handbook of the English Language.
By the same Author. Fourth Edition.
Crown 8vo. 7*. Gd.
Elements of Comparative Philology.
By the same Author. 8vo. 21*.
Thesaurus of English Words and
Phrases, classified and arranged so as to
facilitate the Expression of Ideas, and assist
in Literary Composition. By P. M. ROOET,
M.D. 14th Edition, crown 8vo. 10*. Gd.
Lectures on the Science of Lan-
guage, delivered at the Royal Institution.
By MAX MULLER, M.A, Fellow of All Souls
College, Oxford. FIRST SERIES, Fourth
Edition. 8vo. 12*. SECOND SERIES nearly
ready.
The Debater ; a Scries of Complete
Debates, Outlines of Debates, and Questions
for Discussion. By F. ROWTON. Fcp.
8vo. G.
A Course of English Reading,
adapted to every taste nnd capacity; or,
How and What to Read. By the Rev. J.
PVCROFT, B.A. Fcp. 8vo. 5*.
Manual of English Literature,
Historical and Critical: with a Chapter ou
English Metres. By T. ARNOLD, B.A.
Prof, of Eng. Lit. Cath. Univ. Ireland.
Post 8vo. 10*. Gd.
Southey's Doctor, complete in One
Volume. Edited by the Rev. J.W. WARTER,
B.D. Square crown 8vo. 12*. Gd.
Historical and Critical Commen-
tary on the Old Testament ; with a New
Translation. By M. M. KALISCH, Ph. D.
VOL. I. Genesis, 8vo. 18*. or adapted for the
General Reader, 12*. VOL. II. Exodus, 15*.
or adapted for the General Reader, 12*.
A Hebrew Grammar, with Exercises.
By the same. PART 1. Outlines with Exer-
cises, 8vo. 12*. Gd. KEY, 5*. PART II. Ex-
ceptional Forms and Constructions, 12*. Gd.
A New Latin-English Dictionary.
By the Rev. J. T. White, M.A. of Corpus
Christi College, and Rev. J. E. RIDDLE,
M.A. of St. Edmund Hall, Oxford. Imperial
8vo. 42*.
A Diamond Latin-English Dictionary,
or Guide to the Meaning, Quality, and
Accentuation of Latin Classical Words. BY
the Rev. J. E. RIDDLE, M.A. 32mo. 4*.
A New English- Greek Lexicon,
containing all the Greek Words used by
Writers of good authority. By C. D. YONGE,
B.A. Fourth Edition. 4to. 21*.
A Lexicon, English and Greek,
abridged for the use of Schools from his
' English-Greek Lexicon ' by the Author,
C. D. YONGE, B.A. Square 12mo.
IJust ready.
A Greek-English Lexicon. Com-
piled by H. G. LIDDELL, D.D. Dean of
Christ Church, and R. SCOTT, D.D. Master
of Balliol. Fifth Edition, crown 4to. 31*. Gd.
A Lexicon, Greek and English,
abridged from LIDDELL and SCOTT'S G reek-
English Lexicon. Tenth Edition, square
12mo. 7*. Gd
A Practical Dictionary of the
French and English Languages. By L.
COHTANSEAU. 7th Edition. Post 8vo. 10*. fat
Contanseau's Pocket Dictionary,
French and English ; being a clo
Abridgment of the above, by the same
Author. 18mo. 5*. 2nd Edition.
New Practical Dictionary of the
German Language; Gorman-English, and
English-German. By the Rev. W. L.
BLACKLKT, M.A., and Dr. CARL MARTIX
FRIEDLAXDER. Po*t8vo.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
Miscellaneous Works and Popular Metaphysics.
Recreations of a Country Parson :
being a Selection of the Contributions of
A. K. H. B. to Fraser's Magazine. SECOND
SERIES. Crown 8vo. 3s. Qd.
The Commonplace Philosopher in
Town and Country. By the same Author.
Crown 8 vo, 3s Qd.
Leisure Hours in Town; Essays Consola-
tory, JEsthetical, Moral, Social, and Do-
mestic. By the same. Crown 8vo. 3s. Qd.
Friends in Council: a Series of
Readings and Discourses thereon. 2 vols.
fcp. 8vo. 9s.
Friends in Council, SECOITD SERIES.
2 vols. post 8vo. 14s.
Essays written in the Intervals ^of
Business. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. Gd.
Companions of My Solitude. By the
same Author. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. Qd.
Lord Maeaulay's Miscellaneous
Writings : comprising his Contributions to
KNIGHT'S Quarterly Magazine, Articles
from the Edinburgh Review not included in
his Critical and Historical Essays, Biogra-
phies from the Encyclopaedia Britannica,
Miscellaneous Poems and Inscriptions.
2 vols. 8vo. with Portrait, 21s.
The Rev. Sydney Smith's Mis-
cellaneous Works ; including his Contribu-
tions to the Edinburgh Review.
LIBRARY EDITION. 3 vols. 8vo. 36s.
TRAVELLER'S EDITION, in 1 vol. 21s.
In POCKET VOLUMES. 3 vols. 21s.
PEOPLE'S EDITION, 2 vols. crown 8vo. 8s.
Elementary Sketches of Moral Philo-
sophy, delivered at the Royal Institution.
By the same Author. Fcp. 8vo. 7s.
The Wit and "Wisdom of the Bev.
SYDNEY SMITH : a Selection of the most
memorable Passages in his Writings and
Conversation, 16mo. 7s. Qd.
From Matter to Spirit: the Kesult
of Ten Years' Experience in Spirit Mani-
festations. By C. D. with a Preface by
A. B. Post 8vo. 8s. Qd.
The History of the Supernatural
in All Ages and Nations, and in All
Churches, Christian and Pagan; demon-
strating a Universal Faith. By WILLIAM
HOWITT. 2 vols. post 8vo. 18s.
Chapters on Mental Physiology.
By Sir HENRY HOLLAND, Bart. M.D. F.R.S.
Second Edition. Post 8vo. 8s. Qd.
Essays selected from Contribu-
tions to the Edinburgh Review. By HENRY
ROGERS. Second Edition. 3 vols. fcp. 2is.
The Eclipse of Faith; or, a Visit to a
Religious Sceptic. By the same Author.
Tenth Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
Defence of the Eclipse of Faith, by its
Author ; a Rejoinder to Dr. Newman's
Reply. Third Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3s. Qd.
Selections from the Correspondence
of R. E. H. Greyson. By the same Author.
Third Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. Qd.
Fulleriana, or the Wisdom and Wit of
THOMAS FuLLER,with Essay on his Life and
Genius. By the same Author. 16mo. 2s. Qd.
Reason and Faith, repi'inted from the
Edinburgh Review. By the same Author.
Fourth Edition. Fep. 8vo. Is. Qd.
An Introduction to Mental Phi-
losophy, on the Inductive Method. By
J. D. MORELL, M.A. LL.D. 8vo. 12s.
Elements of Psychology, containing the
Analysis of the Intellectual Powers. By
the same Author. Post 8vo. 7s. Qd.
The Senses and the Intellect.
By ALEXANDER BAIN, M.A. Professor of
Logic in the University of Aberdeen. Se-
cond Edition. 8vo. 15s.
The Emotions and the "Will, bj th
same Author ; completing a Systematic
Exposition of the Human Mind. 8vo. 15*.
On the Study of Character, including
an Estimate of Phrenology. By the same
Author. 8vo. 9s.
NK\V WORKS PUBLisHKi) BY LONGMAN AM, < <
Hours with the Mystics : a Contri-
bution to the History of Religious Opinion.
By ROBKRT ALFRED VAUOHAX, B.A. Se-
cond Edition. 2 vols. crown 8vo. 12a.
Psychological Inquiries, or Essays
intended to illustrate the Influence of the
Physical Organisation on the Mental Facul-
ties. By Sir B. C. BRODIE, Bart. Fcp. 8vo.
5*. PART II. Essays intended to illustrate
some Points in the Physical and Moral
History of Man. Fcp. 8vo. 5*.
The Philosophy of Necessity; or
Natural Law as applicable to Mental, Moral,
and Social Science. By CHARLES BRAT.
Second Edition. 8vo. 9*.
The Education of the Peelings and
Affections. By the same Author. Third
Edition. 8vo. 3*. W.
Christianity and Common Sense.
By Sir WILLOUGHBY JONES, Bart. M.A.
Trin, Coll. Cantab. 8vo. 6*.
Astronomy, Meteorology, Popular Geography, fyc.
Outlines of Astronomy. By Sir
J. F. W. HERSCHEL, Bart, M.A. Seventh
Edition, revised; with Plates and Woodcuts.
8vo. 18s.
%* Two Plates are new in this Edition,
one showing the willow-leaved structure of
the SUN'S photosphere, the other exhibiting
a portion of the MOON'S surface from a
model by Mr. NA SMYTH.
Arago's Popular Astronomy.
Translated by Admiral W. II. SMTTH, j
F.R.S. and R. GRANT, M.A. With 25 Plates
and 358 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 2 5s.
Arago's Meteorological Essays, with
Introduction by Baron HUMBOLDT. Trans-
lated under the superintendence of Major-
General E. SABINE, R.A. 8vo. 18*.
The Weather-Book ; a Manual of
Practical Meteorology. By Rear-Admiral
ROBERT FITZ ROY, R.X. F.R.S. Third
Edition, with 1C Diagrams. 8vo. 15*.
Saxby's Weather System, or Lunar
Influence on Weather. By S. M. SAXBY,
K.X. Principal Instructor of Naval Kn-
gineers, IL M. Steam Reserve. Second
Edition. Post 8vo. 4*.
Dove's Law of Storms considered
in connexion with the ordinary Movements
of the Atmosphere. Translated by R, II.
SCOTT, M.A. T.C.D. 8vo. 10*. M. '
Celestial Objects for Common
Telescope*. By the Rev. T. W. WKRH,
M.A. F.R.A.S. With Map of the Moon,
and Woodcuts. IGmo. 7*.
Physical Geography for Schools
and General Readers. By M. F. MAUBY,
LL.D. Author of Physical Geography of
the Sea,' &c. [Nearly ready.
A Dictionary, Geographical, Sta-
tistical, and Historical, of the various Coun-
tries, Places, and principal Natural Objects
in the World. By J. R, M*Cuux>CH, Esq.
With 6 Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 63*.
A General Dictionary of Geo-
graphy, Descriptive, Physical, Statistical,
and Historical : forming a complete
Gazetteer of the World. By A, KJUTH
JOHNSTON, F.R.S.E. 8vo. 30*.
A Manual of Geography, Physical,
Industrial, and Political. By W. HUGHES,
F.R.G.S. Professor of Geography in King's
College, and in Queen's College, London.
With 6 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 7*. Bd.
Or in Two Parts : PART I. Europe,
3*. 6<f. PART II. Asia, Afriea, America,
Australasia, and Polynesia, 4*.
The Geography of Bi-itish History ; a
Geographical Description of the British
Islands at Successive Periods, from the
Earliest Times to the Present Day. By
the same. With 6 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 8*. &t
The British Empire ; a Sketch of
the Geography, Growth, Natural ami Poli-
tical Features of the United Kingdom, its
Colonies nnd Dependencies. By CAROUUC
BRAY. With ."> Maj*. 1 p. 8vo. 7*. W.
Colonisation and Colonies : a Seriea
of Lectures delivered before the 1 "Diversity
of Oxford. By HRRMAK MKRIVAI.E, M.A.
Professor of Political Fxxmomy. 8vo. 18*.
8
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
The Africans at Home : a popular
Description of Africa and the Africans. By
the Rev. R. M. MACBRAIR, M.A. Second
Edition ; including an Account of the Dis-
covery of the Source of the Nile. With
Map and 70 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 5*.
Maunder's Treasury of Geogra-
phy, Physical, Historical, Descriptive, and
Political. Completed by W. HUGHES,
F.R.G.S. With 7 Maps" and 1C Plates.
Fcp. 8vo. 10*.
Natural History and Popular Science.
The Elements of Physics or
Natural Philosophy. By NEIL ARNOTT,
M.D. F.R.S. Physician Extraordinary to
the Queen. Sixth Edition. PART I. 8vo.
10s. Qd.
Heat Considered as a Mode of
Motion ; a Course of Lectures delivered at
the Royal Institution. By Professor JOHN
TYNDALL, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. with Wood-
cuts, 12s. 6rf.
Volcanos, the Character of their
Phenomena, their Share in the Structure
and Composition of the Surface of the Globe,
&c. By G. POULETT SCROPE, M.P. F.R.S.
Second Edition. 8vo. with Illustrations, 15s.
A Treatise on Electricity, in
Theory and Practice. By A. DE LA RIVK,
Prof, in the Academy of Geneva. Trans-
lated by C. V. WALKER, F.R.S. 3 vols.
8vo. with Woodcuts, 3 13s.
The Correlation of Physical
Forces. By W. R. GROVE, Q.C. V.P.R.S.
Fourth Edition. 8vo. 7s. Gd
The Geological Magazine; or,
Monthly Journal of Geology. Edited by
T. RUPERT JONES, F.G.S. Professor of
Geology in the R. M. College, Sandhurst ;
assisted by J. C. WOODWARD, F.G.S. F.Z.S.
British Museum. 8vo. with Illustrations,
price Is. 6d. monthly.
A Guide to Geology. By J. PHILLIPS,
M.A. Professor of Geology in the University
of Oxford. Fifth Edition ; with Plates and
Diagrams. Fcp. 8vo. 4s.
A Glossary of Mineralogy. By
H. W. BRISTOW, F.G.S. of the Geological
Survey of Great Britain. With 486 Figures.
Crown 8vo. 12s.
Phillips's Elementary Introduc-
tion to Mineralogy, with extensive Altera-
tions and Additions, by H. J. BROOKE,
F.R.S. and W. H. MILLER, F.G.S. Post
8vo. with Woodcuts, 18s.
Van Der Hoeven's Handbook of
ZOOLOGY. Translated from the Second
Dutch Edition by the Rev. W. CLARK,
M.D. F.R.S. 2 vols. 8vo. with 24 Plates of
Figures, 60s.
The Comparative Anatomy and
Physiology of the Vertebrate Animals. By
RICHARD OWKN, F.R.S. D.C.L. 2 vols.
8vo. with upwards of 1,200 Woodcuts.
C/n the press.
Homes without Hands : an Account
of the Habitations constructed by various
Animals, classed according to their Princi-
ples of Construction. By Rev. J. G. AVooo.
M.A. F.L.S. Illustrations on Wood by G.
Pearson, from Drawings by F. W. Keyl
and E. A. Smith. In course of publication
in 20 Parts, Is. each.
Manual of Coelenterata. By J. REAY
GREENE, B.A. M.R.I.A. Edited by the
Rev. J. A. GALBRAITH, M.A. and the Rev.
S. HAUGHTON, M.D. Fcp. 8vo. with 39
Woodcuts, 5s.
Manual of Protozoa ; with a General Intro-
duction on the Principles of Zoology. Bv
the same Author and Editors. Fcp. 8vo.
with 16 Woodcuts, 2s.
Manual of the Metalloids. By J. APJOHN .
M.D. F.R.S. and the same Editors. Fcp.
8vo. with 38 Woodcuts, 7s. 6rf.
The Alps : Sketches of Life and Nature
in the Mountains. By Baron H. VON
BERLEPSCH. Translated by the Rev. L.
STEPHEN, M.A. With 17 Illustrations.
8vo. 15s.
NEW WORKS runusiiKD BY LONGMAN
The Sea and its Living Wonders.
By Dr. G. HARTWIO. Second (English)
Edition. 8vo. with many Illustrations. 18*.
The Tropical World. By the same
Author. With 8 Chromoxylographs and
172 Woodcuts. 8vo. 2ls.
Sketches of the Natural History
of Ceylon. By Sir J. EMERSON TEKNENT,
K.C.S. LL.D. With 82 Wood Engravings.
Post 8vo. 12s. Gd.
Ceylon. By the same Author. 5tU Edition;
with Maps, &c. and 90 Wood Engravings.
2 vols. 8vo. 2 10*.
Marvels and Mysteries of In-
stinct; or, Curiosities of Animal Life. By
G. GARRATT. Third Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 7s.
Home Walks and Holiday Ram-
bles. By the Rev. C. A. JOHNS, B.A. F.L.S.
Fcp. 8vo. with 10 Illustrations, 6s.
Kirby and Spence's Introduction
to Entomology, or Elements of the Xatural
History of Insects. Seventh Edition. Crown
8vo. 5s.
Maunder's Treasury of Natural
History, or Popular Dictionary of Zoology.
Revised and corrected by T. S. COBBOLD,
M.D. Fcp. 8vo. with 900 Woodcuts, 10s.
The Treasury of Botany, on the
Plan of Maunder's Treasury. By J. LIND-
LEY, M.D. and T. MOORE, F.L.S. assisted
by other Practical Botanists. With 16
Plates, and many Woodcuts from designs
by W. H. Fitch. Fcp. 8vo. [In the press.
The Rose Amateur's Guide. By
THOMAS RIVERS. 8th Edition. Fcp.Svo. 4*.
The British Flora ; comprising the
Phaenogamous or Flowering Plants and the
Ferns. By Sir W. J. HOOKER, K.H. and
G. A. WALKER-ARNOTT, LL.D. 12mo.
with 12 Plates, 14s. or coloured, 21s.
Bryologia Britannica ; containing
the Mosses of Great Britain and Ireland,
arranged and described. By W. WILSOJC.
8vo. With 61 Plates, 42. or coloured, 4 4*.
The_ Indoor i; Gardener. By Miss
MALIXG. Fcp.~8vo. with coloured FrontlT
piece, 5$.
Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Plants ;
comprising the Specific Character, Descrip-
tion. Culture, History, &c. of all the Plants
found in Great Britain. With upwards of
12,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 3 \3t.6d.
Iioudon's Encyclopaedia of Trees and
Shrubs; containing the Hardy Trees and
Shrubs of Great Britain scientifically and
popularly described. With 2,000 Woodcuts,
8vo. 50s.
History of the British Fresh-
water Algse. By A. H. HASSALL, M.D.
With 100 Plates of Figures. 2 vols. 8vo.
price 1 15*.
Maunder's Scientific and Lite-
rary Treasury ; a Popular Encyclopaedia of
Science, Literature, and Art. Fcp. 8vo. 10s.
A Dictionary of Science, Litera-
ture, and Art; comprising the History
Description, and Scientific Principles of
every Branch of Human Knowledge. Edited
by W. T. BRANDK, F.R.S.L. and E. Fourth
Edition, revised and corrected.
[/ the press.
on Scientific and other
subjects, contributed to the Edinburgh and
Quarterly Reviews. By Sir H. HOLLAND,
Bart , M.D. Second Edition. 8vo. 14.
Essays from the Edinburgh and
Quarterly Reviews ; with Addresses' and
other Pieces. Bjr Sir J. F. W. HEKSCHEL,
I'.art. M.A. 8vo. 18.
Chemistry^ Medicine, Surtjery, and the Ai '
A Dictionary of Chemistry and
the Allied Branches of other Sciences ;
founded on that of the late Dr. Ure. Hy
HENRY WATTS, F.C.S." assisted by eminent
Contributors. 4 vols. 8vo. in cour-
publication in Monthly Parts. VOL. I.
31s. 6df. and VOL. II. 2Gs. are now ready.
Handbook of Chemical Analysis,
adapted to the Unitary System of Notation :
Based on Dr. II. \V ills' Anleitung zur chcm-
ischen Analyse. By F. T. C
M.A. F.C.S. Post 8vo 75. C*/. TAIU.KS of
QUA i ir\n\ i: ANALYSIS to accompany th
same, 2. CdL
in
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAX AND CO.
A Handbook of Volumetrical
Analysis. By ROBERT H. SCOTT, M.A.
T.C.D. Post 8vo. 4*. Gd.
Elements of Chemistry, Theore-
tical and Practical. By WILLIAM A.
MILLER, M.D. LL.D. F.R.S. F.G.S. Pro-
fessor of Chemistry, King's College, London.
3 vols. 8vo. 2 12s. PART I. CHEMICAL
PHYSICS. Third Edition enlarged, 12s.
PART II. INORGANIC CHEMISTRY. Second
Edition, 20s. PART III. ORGANIC CHE-
MISTRY. Second Edition, 20s.
A Manual of Chemistry, De-
scriptive and Theoretical. By WILLIAM
ODLING, M.B. F.R.S. Lecturer on Che-
mistry at St. Bartholomew's Hospital. PART
I. 8vo. 9s.
A Manual of Chemistry, Descriptive
and Theoretical, for the use of Medical
Students. By the same Author. PART I.
crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 4s. Gd. PART
II. (completion) just ready.
The Diagnosis and Treatment of
the Diseases of Women; including the
Diagnosis of Pregnancy. By GRAILY
HEWITT, M.D. Physician to the British
Lying-in Hospital. 8vo. 16s.
Lectures on the Diseases of In-
fancy and Childhood. By CHARLES WEST,
M.D. &c. Fourth Edition, revised and
enlarged. 8vo. 14s.
Exposition of the Signs and
Symptoms of Pregnancy : with other Papers
on subjects connected with Midwifery. By
W. F. MONTGOMERY, M.A. M.D. M.R.I.A.
8vo. with Illustrations, 25s.
A System of Surgery, Theoretical
and Practical. In Treatises by Various
Authors, arranged and edited by T. HOLMES,
M.A. Cantab. Assistant-Surgeon to St.
George's Hospital. 4 vols. 8vo.
Vol. I. General Pathology. 21s.
Vol. II. Local Injuries Diseases of
the Eye. 21s.
Vol. III. Operative Surgery. Diseases
of the Organs of Special Sense, Respiration,
Circulation, Locomotion and Innervation.
21*.
Vol. IV. Diseases of the Alimentary
Canal, of the Urino-genitary Organs, of the
Thyroid, Mamma and Skin ; with Appendix
of Miscellaneous Subjects, and GENERAL
INDEX. I Nearly ready.
Lectures on the Principles and
Practice of Physic. By THOMAS WATSON,
M.D. Physician-Extraordinary to the
Fourth Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 34s.
Lectures on Surgical Pathology.
By J. PAGET, F.R.S. Surgeon-Extraordinary
to the Queen. Edited by W. TURNER, M.B.
8vo. with 117 Woodcuts", 21s.
A Treatise on the Continued
Fevers of Great Britain. By C. MURCHISON,
M.D. Senior Physician to the London Fever
Hospital. 8vo. with coloured Plates, 18s.
Demonstrations of Microscopic
Anatomy; a Guide to the Examination of
the Animal Tissues and Fluids in Health
and Disease, for the use of the Medical and
Veterinary Professions. Founded on a
Course of Lectures delivered by Dr. HARLEY,
Prof, in Univ. Coll. London. Edited by
G. T. BROWN, late Vet. Prof, in the Royal
Agric. Coll. Cirencester. 8vo. with Illus-
trations. [Nearly ready.
Anatomy, Descriptive and Sur-
gical. By HENRY GRAY, F.R.S. With
410 Wood Engravings from Dissections.
Third Edition, byT. HOLMES, M.A. Cantab.
Royal 8vo. 28s.
Physiological Anatomy and Phy-
siology of Man. By the late R. B. TODD,
M.D. F.R.S. and W. BOWMAN, F.R.S. of
King's College. With numerous Illustra-
tions. VOL. II. 8vo. 25s.
A New Edition of Vol. I. revised and
edited by Dr. LIONEL S. BEALE, is pre-
paring for publication.
The Cyclopaedia of Anatomy and
Physiology. Edited by the late R. B. TODD,
M.D. F.R.S. Assisted by nearly all the
most eminent cultivators of Physiological
Science of the present age. 5 vols. 8vo.
with 2,853 Woodcuts, 6 6s.
A Dictionary of Practical Medi-
cine. By J. COPLAND, M.D. F.R.S.
Abridged from the larger work by the
Author, assisted by J. C. COPLAND. 1 vol.
8vo. [In the press.
Dr. Copland's Dictionary of Practical
Medicine (the larger work). 3 vols. 8vo.
5 11.
NKW WORKS IM I:U,HKD BY LONGMAN AHD CO.
11
The Works of Sir B. C. Brodie,
Bart. Edited by CHARLES HAWKINS,
F.R.C.S.E. 2 vols. 8vo. [/n the prett.
Medical Notes and Reflections.
By Sir H. HOLLAND, Bart. M.D. Third
Edition. 8vo. 18*.
Hooper's Medical Dictionary* or
Encyclopaedia of Medical Science. Ninth
Edition, brought down to the present time
by ALEX. HEURY, M.D. 1 vol. 8vo.
[In the press.
, A Manual of Materia Medica
and Therapeutics, abridged from Dr.
PEREIRA'S Elements by F. J. FARRK, M.D.
Cantab, assisted by R. BEKTLBT, M.R.C.S.
and by R. WABIUXGTOIT, F.C.8. 1 voL
8vo. [/ October.
Dr. Pereira's Elements of Materia
Medica and Therapeutics, Third Edition, by
A. S. TAYLOR, M.D. and G. 0. REES, M.D.
3 vols. 8vo. with numerous Woodcut*,
3 15*.
The Fine Arts, and Illustrated Editions.
The New Testament of Our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ. Illustrated with
numerous Engravings on Wood from the
OLD MASTERS. Crown 4to. price 63s.
cloth, gilt top; or price 5 5*. elegantly
bound in morocco. \_In October.
Lyra Germanica ; Hymns for the
Sundays and Chief Festivals of the Christian
Tear. Translated by CATHERINE WIK>
WORTH ; 125 Illustrations on Wood drawn
by J. LEIGHTOW, F.S.A. Fcp. 4to. 21s.
Cats' and Farlie's Moral Em-
blems ; with Aphorisms, Adages, and Pro-
verbs of all Nations : comprising 121
Illustrations on Wood by J. LEIGHTON,
F.S.A. with an appropriate Text by
R. Pioox. Imperial 8vo. 31s. Gd.
Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress :
with 126 Illustrations on Steel and Wood
by C. BKXNETT ; and a Preface by the Rev.
C. KIXGSLET. Fcp. 4to. 21s.
The History of Our Lord, as exem-
plified in Works of Art: with that of His
Types, St. John the Baptist, and other
Persons of the Old and New Testament.
By Mrs. JAMESON and Lady EASTLAKE.
Being the Fourth and concluding SERIES of
* Sacred and Legendary Art ;' with 31
Etchings and 281 Woodcuts. 2 vols. square
crown 8vo. 42*.
In the same Series, by Mrs. JAMESON.
Legends of the Saints and Martyrs.
Fourth Edition, with 19 Etchings and 187
Woodcuts. 2 vols. 31*. 6d.
Legends of the Monastic Orders, Third
Edition, with 11 Etchings and 88 Woodcuts
1 vol. 21s.
Legends of the Madonna. Third Bditiou.
with 27 Etchings and 166 Woodcuts.
1 vol. 21.
Arts, Manufactures,
Encyclopaedia of Architecture,
Historical, Theoretical, and Practical. By
JOSEPH GWILT. With more than 1,000
Woodcuts. 8vo. 42*.
Tuscan Sculpture, from its Revival
to its Decline. Illustrated with Etchings
and Woodcuts from Original Drawings and
Photographs. By CHABIJM C. PBRKJHS.
The Engineer's Handbook; ex-
plaining the Principles which ahould guide
the young En. e Construction of
Machinery. ByC.8.LowHDM. PostSrafc.
The Elements of Mechanism,
for Students of Applied Mechanics. I?\
T. M. GOODBVK, Bl.A. Professor of Nat.
Philos. in King's ColL Lend.
Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 65. 64
12
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
lire's Dictionary of Arts, Manu-
factures, and Mines. Re-written and en-
larged by EGBERT HUNT, F.R.S., assisted
by numerous gentlemen eminent in Science
and the Arts. With 2,000 Woodcuts. 3 vols.
8vo. 4.
Encyclopaedia of Civil Engineer-
ing, Historical, Theoretical, and Practical.
By E. CREST, C.E. With abore 3,000
Woodcuts. 8vo. 42*.
Treatise on Mills and Millwork.
By W. FAIRBAIRX, C.E. F.R.S. With 18
Plates and 322 Woodcuts. 2 vols. 8vo. 32s.
or each vol. separately, 16$.
Useful Information for Engineers. By
the same Author. FIRST and SECOND
SERIES, with many Plates and Woodcuts.
2 vols. crown 8vo. 21s. or each vol. sepa-
rate!}', 10s. Gd.
The Application of Cast and Wrought
Iron to Building Purposes. By the same
Author. Third Edition, with Plates and
Woodcuts. [Nearly ready.
The Practical Mechanic's Jour-
nal: An Illustrated Record of Mechanical
and Engineering Science, and Epitome of
Patent Inventions. 4to. price Is. monthly.
The Practical Draughtsman's
Book of Industrial Design. By W. JOHN-
SON, Assoc. Inst. C.E. With many hundred
Illustrations. 4to. 28s. Gd.
The Patentee's Manual: a Treatise
on the Law and Practice of Letters Patent
for the use of Patentees and Inventors. By
J. and J. H. JOHNSON. Post 8vo. 7s. Gd.
The Artisan Club's Treatise on
the Steam Engine, in its various Applica-
tions to Mines, Mills, Steam Navigation,
Railways, and Agriculture. By J. BOUKNE,
C.E. Fifth Edition; with 37 Plates and
546 Woodcuts. 4to. 42s.
A Catechism of the Steam Engine, in
its various Applications to Mines, Mills,
Steam Navigation, Railways, and Agricul-
ture. By the same Author. With 80
Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s.
The Story of the Guns. By Sir J.
EMERSON TENNENT, K.C.S. F.R.S. With
33 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 7s. Gd.
The Theory of War Illustrated
by numerous Examples from History. By
Lieut.-Col. P. L. MACDOUGALL. Third
Edition, with 10 Plans. Post 8vo. 10s. Gd.
Collieries and Colliers ; A Hand-
book of the Law and leading Cases relating
thereto. By J. C. FOVTLEK, Barrister-at-
Law, Stipendiary Magistrate. Fcp. 8vo. 6s.
The Art of Perfumery ; the History
and Theory of Odours, and the Methods of
Extracting the Aromas of Plants. By
Dr. PIESSE, F.C.S. Third Edition, with
53 Woodcuts. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d.
Chemical, Natural, and Physical Magic,
for Juveniles during the Holidays. By the
same Author. With 30 Woodcuts. Fcp.
8vo. 3s. Gd.
The Laboratory of Chemical "Wonders :
A Scientific Melange for Young People.
By the same. Crown 8vo. 5s. Gd.
Talpa ; or, the Chronicles of a Clay
Farm. By C. W. HOSKYNS, Esq. With 24
Woodcuts from Designs by G. CRUIK-
SHANK. 16mo. 5s. Gd.
H.K.H. The Prince Consort's
Farms: An Agricultural Memoir. By JOHN
CHALMERS MORTON. Dedicated by per-
mission to Her Majesty the QUEEN. With
40 Wood Engravings. 4to. 52s. Gd.
Handbook of Farm Labour, Steam.Water,
Wind, Horse Power, Hand Power, &c. By
the same Author. ICmo. Is. Gd.
Handbook of Dairy Husbandry; com-
prising the General Management of a Dairy
Farm, &c. By the same. IGmo. Is. Gdl
London's Encyclopaedia of Agri-
culture: Comprising the Laying-out, Im-
provement, and Management of Landed
Property, and the Cultivation and Economy
of the Productions of Agriculture. With
1,100 Woodcuts. 8vo. 31s. Gd.
Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Gardening :
Comprising the Theory and Practice of
Horticulture, Floriculture, Arboriculture,
and Landscape Gardening. With 1,000
Woodcuts. 8vo. 31s. Gd.
Loudon's Encyclopaedia of Cottage, Farm,
and Villa Architecture and Furniture. With
more than 2,000 Woodcuts. 8vo. 42s.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
13
History of Windsor Great Park
and Windsor Forest. By WILLIAM MKX-
ZIES, Resident Deputy Surveyor. With a
Map, and 20 Photographs by the EAKL of
CAITHNESS and Mr. BAM BRIDGE. Imperial
folio. [ Just ready.
Bayldon's Art of Valuing Bents
and Tillages, and Claims of Tenants upon
Quitting Farms, both at Michaelmas and
Lady-Day. 8vo. 10*. 6<4
Religious and Moral Works.
An Exposition of the 39 Articles,
Historical and Doctrinal. By E. HAROLD
BROWXE, D.D. Lord Bishop of Ely. Sixth
Edition, 8vo. 16s.
The Pentateuch and the Elohistic
Psalms, in Reply to Bishop Colenso. By
the same Author. 8vo. 2*.
Examination Questions on Bishop
Browne's Exposition of the Articles. By
the Rev. J. GOULE, M.A. Fcp. 3s. Grf.
Five Lectures on the Character
of St. Paul ; being the Hulsean Lectures
for 1862. By the Rev. J. S. HOWSON, D.D.
Second Edition. 8vo. 9a.
A Critical and Grammatical Com-
mentary on St. Paul's Epistles. By C. J.
ELLICOTT, D.D. Lord Bishop of Gloucester
and Bristol. 8vo.
Galatians, Third Edition, Ss.Gd.
Ephesians, Third Edition, 8. <W.
Pastoral Epistles, Second Edition, 10*. Gd.
Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon,
Second Edition, 10s. Gd.
Thessalonians, Second Edition, la. 6d.
Historical Lectures on the Life of Our
Lord Jesus Christ: being the Hulsean
Lectures for 1859. By the same Author.
Third Edition. 8vo. 10s. Gd.
The Destiny of the Creature ; and othor
Sermons preached before the University of
Cambridge. By the same. Post 8vo. 5*.
The Broad and the Narrow Way; Two
Sermons preached before the University of
Cambridge. By the same. Crown 8vo. 2*.
Rev. T. H. Home's Introduction
to the Critical Study and Knowledge of the
Holy Scriptures. Eleventh Edition, cor-
rected, and extended under careful Editorial
revision. With 4 Maps and 22 Woodcuts
and Facsimiles. 4 vols. 8ro. 3 13*. GcL
Kev. T. H. Home's Compendious In-
troduction to the Study of the Bible, being
an Analysis of the larger work by the same
Author. Re-edited by the Rev. JOHX
AYRE, M.A. With Maps, &c. Post 8vo. 9*.
The Treasury of Bible Know-
ledge, on the plan of Maunder's Treasuries.
By the Rev. JOHN AYRE, M.A. Fcp. 8vo.
with Maps and Illustrations. [7n the press.
The Greek Testament ; with Notes,
Grammatical and Exegetical. By the Rev.
W. WEBSTER, M.A. and the Rev. W. F.
WILKINSON, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. 2 4*.
VOL. I. the Gospels and Acts, 20*.
VOL. II. the Epistles and Apocalypse, 24*.
The Four Experiments in Church
and State ; and the Conflicts of Churches.
By Lord ROBERT MOSTAGU, M.P. 8vo. 12*.
Every-day Scripture Difficulties
explained and illustrated; Gospels ,of St.
Matthew and St, Mark. By J. E. PRBSOOTT,
M.A. late Fellow of C. C. Coll. CanUb.
8vo. 9*.
The Pentateuch and Book of
Joshua Critically Examined. By J. \V.
COLENSO, D.D. Lord Bishop
PART I. the Pentateuch examined at am Hu-
t-riot! Xarratire. 8vo. 6*. PART II. the
Age and Authorship of the Pmtateifh Om-
tUtni, 7s. Gd. PART III. the Book of
Deuteronomy, 8*. PART IV. the fir,
Chapter* of Genesis examined and separated,
u-ith Remarks on the Creation, the Fall, and
the Dthige, 10*. M.^
ii
NEW. WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
The Life and Epistles of St.
Paul. By W. J. CONYBEARE, M.A. late
Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cantab, and J. S.
HOWSON, D.D. Principal of the Collegiate
Institution, Liverpool.
LIBRARY EDITION, with all the Original
Illustrations, Maps, Landscapes on Steel,
Woodcuts, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 48s.
INTERMEDIATE EDITION, with a Selection
of Maps, Plates, and Woodcuts. 2 vols.
square crown 8vo. 31s. Qd.
PEOPLE'S EDITION, revised and con-
densed, with 46 Illustrations and Maps.
2 vols. crown 8vo. 12s.
The Voyage and Shipwreck of
St. Paul ; with Dissertations on the Ships
and Navigation of the Ancients. By JAMES
SMITH, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. Charts, 8s. Qd.
Hippolytus and his Age ; or, the
Beginnings and Prospects of Christianity.
By Baron BUNSEN, D.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 30s.
Outlines of the Philosophy of Uni-
versal History, applied to Language and
Religion: Containing an Account of the
Alphabetical Conferences. By the same
Author. 2 vols. 8vo. 33s.
Analecta Ante-Ttficsena. By the same
Author. 3 vols. 8vo. 42s.
Theologia Germanica. Translated
by SUSANNA WINKWORTH : with a Preface
by the Rev. C. KINGSLEY ; and a Letter by
Baroii BUNSEN. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
Instructions in the Doctrine and
Practice of Christianity, as an Introduction
to Confirmation. By G. E. L. COTTON,
D.D. Lord Bishop of Calcutta. 18rao. 2s. Qd.
Essays on Religion and Litera-
ture. By Cardinal WISEMAN, Dr. D. ROCK,
F. H. LAING, and other Writers. Edited
by H. E. MANNING, D.D. 8vo.
Essays and Reviews. By the Rev.
W. TEMPLE, D.D. the Rev. R. WILLIAMS,
B.D. the Rev. B. POWELL, M.A. the Rev.
H. B. WILSON, B.D. C. W. GOODWIN, M.A.
the Rev. M. PATTISON, B.D. and the Rev.
B.JowETT,M.A. llth Edition. Fcp.Svo. 5s.
Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History.
MURDOCK and SOAMES'S Translation and
Notes, re-edited by the Rev. W. STUBBS,
M.A. 3 vols. 8ro. 45s.
The Gentile and the Jew in the
Courts of the Temple of Christ : an Intro-
duction to the History of Christianity.
From the German of Prof. DOLLINGBR, by
the Rev. N.DARNELL, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. 21*.
Physico-Prophetical Essays, on the
Locality of the Eternal Inheritance, its
Nature and Character; the Resurrection
Body ; and the Mutual Recognition of
Glorified Saints. By the Rev. W. LISTER,
F.G.S. Crown 8vo. 6s.
Bishop Jeremy Taylor's Entire
Works: With Life by BISHOP HEBER.
Revised and corrected by the Rev. C. P.
EDEN, 10 vols. 8vo. 5 5s.
Passing Thoughts on Religion.
By the Author of Amy Herbert.' 8th Edi-
tion. Fcp. 8vo. os.
Thoughts for the Holy "Week, for
Young Persons. By the same Author.
2d Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 2s.
Night Lessons from Scripture. By the
same Author. 2d Edition. 32mo. 3s.
Self-examination before Confirmation.
By the same Author. 32mo. Is. Qd. f
Headings for a Month Preparatory to
Confirmation from Writers of the Early and
English Church. By the same. Fcp. 4s.
Headings for Every Day in Lent, com-
piled from the Writings of Bishop JEREMY
TAYLOR. By the same. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
Preparation for the Holy Communion ;
the Devotions chiefly from the works of
JEREMY TAYLOR. By the same. 32mo. 3s.
Morning Clouds. Second Edition.
Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
The Afternoon of Life. By the same
Author. Second Edition. Fcp. 5s.
Problems in Human Nature. By the
same. Post 8vo. 5s.
The Wife's Manual ; or, Prayers,
Thoughts, and Songs on Several Occasions
of a Matron's Life. By the Rev. W. CAL-
VERT, M.A. Crown 8vo. 10s. Qd.
Spiritual Songs for the Sundays
and Holidays throughout the Year. By
J. S. B. MONSELL, LL.D. Vicar of Egham.
Third Edition. Fcp. 8vo.
NEW WORKS PUBLISH RV I.OVIM \N AND CO
If
Hymnologia Christiana ; or, Psalms
and Hymns selected and arranged in the
order of the Christian Seasons. By B. H.
KENNEDY, D.D. Prebendary of Lichfleld.
Crown 8vo. 7s. Gd.
Lyra Domestica ; Christian Songs for
Domestic Edification. Translated from the
Psaltery and Harp of C. J. P. SPITTA, and
from other sources, by RICHARD MASSIE.
FIRST and SECOND SERIES, fcp. 4s. Qd. each.
Lyra Sacra ; Hymns, Ancient and
Modern, Odes, and Fragments of Sacred
Poetry. Edited by the Rev B. W. SAVILE,
M,A. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
Lyra Germanica, translated from the
German by Miss C. WINKWORTH. FIRST
SERIES, Hymns for the Sundays and Chief
Festivals; SECOND SERIES, the Christian
Life. Fcp. 8vo. 5s. each SERIES.
Lyra Eucharistica ; Hymns and
Verses on the Holy Communion, Ancient
and Modern ; with other Poems. Edited by
the Rev. ORBT SHIPLEY, M.A. Second
Edition, revised and enlarged. Fcp. 8vo.
[Jutt ready.
Lyra Messianica ; Hymns and Verse* OB
the Life of Christ, Ancient and Modern ;
with other Poems. By the same Editor.
Fcp. 8vo. 7s. 6d,
Lyra My stica ; Hymns and Verses on Sacred
Subjects, Ancient and Modern. Forming a
companion -volume to the above, by the
same Editor. Fcp. 8vo. [Nearly ready.
The Chorale Book for England ;
a complete Hymn-Book in accordance with
the Services and Festivals of the Church of
England : the Hymns translated by Misa C.
WINKWORTH ; the Tunes arranged by Pro
W. S. BENNETT and OTTO GOLDSCHMDT.
Fcp. 4to. 10s. 6rf.
Hymns from Lyra Germanica, 18mo. 1*. i Congregational Edition. Pep.
Travels, Voyages, $c.
Eastern Europe and Western Asia.
Political and Social Sketches on Russia,
Greece, and Syria. By HENRY A. TILLEY.
With G Illustrations. Post 8vo. 10*. 6d. |
Explorations in South - west
Africa, from Walvisch Bay to Lake Ngami.
By THOMAS BAINES. 8vo. with Map and
Illustrations. [/ October.
South American Sketches ; or, a
Visit to Rio Janeiro, the Organ Mountains,
La Plata, and the Parana. By THOMAS W.
HINCHLIFF, M.A. F.R.G.S. Post 8vo. with
Illustrations, 12*. Gd.
Explorations in Labrador. By
HK:<RY Y. HIM., M.A. F.H.G.S. With
Maps and Illustrations. 2 voU. 8vo. 82*.
The Canadian Red River and Aasinni-
boine and Saskatchewan Exploring Ex-
peditions. By the same Author. With 5
Maps and Illustrations. 2 voK 8ro. 42.
The Capital of the Tycoon; *
Narrative of a 3 Years' Residence in Japan.
By Sir RUTHERFORD ALCOCK, K.C.B.
2 vols.8vo. with numerous Illustrations, 42*.
Last Winter in Rome and other
Italian Cities. By C. R. WELI>, Author of
The Pyrenees, West and East,' &c. 1 Tol.
post 8vo. with a Portrait of STELLA,' and
Engravings on Wood from Sketches by the
Author. [/ tk* AtUttmm.
Autumn Rambles in North
Africa, including Excursions in Algeria and
Tunis. By JOHN ORMSBT, Author of the
Ascent of the Grivola,' in Peaks, Passe*
and Glaciers.' With 9 Vignettes and 4 fall-
page Illustrations on Wood from Sketches
by the Author. Post 8vo.
The Dolomite Mountains. Excur-
sions through Tyrol, Carinthia, Carniola, and
Friuli in 1861, 1862, and 1868. U
GILBBKT and G. C. CHURCHILL, F.R.G.8.
With numerous Illustrations.
8vo. 2U
16
NEW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN AND CO.
Peaks,Passes, and Glaciers ; a Series
of Excursions by Members of the Alpine
Club. Edited by J. BALL, M.R.I.A.
Fourth Edition ; Maps, Illustrations, Wood-
cuts. Square crown 8vo. 21s. TRAVELLERS'
EDITION, condensed, 16mo. 5s. Gd.
Second Series, edited by E. S. KENNEDY,
M.A. F.R.G.S. With many Maps and
Illustrations. 2 vols. square crown 8vo. 42s.
Nineteen Maps of the Alpine Districts,
from the First and Second Series of Peaks,
Passes, and Glaciers. Price 7s. Gd.
Mountaineering in 1861 ; a Vaca-
tion Tour. By Prof. J. TYNDALL, F.R.S.
Square crown 8vo. with 2 Views, 7s. Gd.
A Summer Tour in the Orisons
and Italian Valleys of the Bernina. By
Mrs. HENRY FRESHFIELD. With 2 Coloured
Maps and 4 Views. Post 8vo. 10s. Gd.
Alpine Byways ; or, Light Leaves gathered
in 1859 and 1860. By the same Authoress.
Post 8vo. with Illustrations, 10s. Gd.
A Lady's Tour Round Monte Rosa;
including Visits to the Italian Valleys.
With Map and Illustrations. Post 8vo. 14s.
Guide to the Pyrenees, for the use
of Mountaineers. By CHARLES PACKE.
With Maps, &c. and a new Appendix.
Fcp. 6s.
Guide to the Central Alps, in-
eluding the Bernese Oberland, Eastern
Switzerland, Lombardy, and Western Tyrol.
By JOHN BALL, M.R.I.A. Post 8vo. with
Maps. [/n June.
Guide to the Western Alps. By the
same Author. With an Article on the
Geology of the Alps by M. E. DESOR. Post
8vo. with Maps, &c. 7s. Gd.
A Week at the Land's End.
By J. T. BLIGHT ; assisted by E. H. RODD,
R. Q. COUCH, and J. RALFS. With Map
and 96 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 6s. Gd.
Visits to Remarkable Places :
Old Halls, Battle-Fields, and Scenes illus-
trative of Striking Passages in English
History and Poetry. By WILLIAM HOWITT.
2 vols. square crown 8vo. with Wood En-
gravings, 25s.
The Rural Life of England.
By the same Author. With Woodcuts by
Bewick and Williams. Medium 8vo. 12s. Gd.
Works of Fiction.
Late Laurels : a Tale. By the Author
of ' Wheat and Tares.' 2 vols. post 8vo. 15s.
Gryll Grange. By the Author of
Headlong Hall.' Post 8vo. 7s. Gd.
A First Friendship. [Reprinted from
Fraser's Magazine.'} Crown 8vo. Is. Gd.
Thalatta ; or, the Great Commoner : a
Political Romance. Crown 8vo. 9s.
Atherstone Priory. By L. N. COMTN.
2 vols. post 8vo.
Ellice : a Tale. By the same. Post 8vo. Qs. Qd.
The Last of the Old Squires.
By the Rev. J. W. WARTER, B.D. Second
Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. Gd.
Tales and Stories by the Author
of ' Amy Herbert,' uniform Edition, each
Story or Tale in a single volume.
AMY HERBERT, 2s. Gd.
GERTRUDE, 2s. Gd.
EARL'S DAUGHTER,
2s. Gd.
EXPERIENCE OF LIFE,
2s. Gd.
CLEVE HALL, 3s. Gd.
IVORS, 3s. Gd.
KATHARINE ASHTON,
3s. Gd.
MARGARET PERCI-
VAL, 5s.
LANETON PAR-
SONAGE, 4s. Gd.
URSULA, 4s. Gd.
A Glimpse of the "World. By the Author
of ' Amy Herbert.' Fcp. 8vo. 7s. Gd.
Essays on Fiction ; comprising Arti-
cles on Sir W. Scott, Sir E. B. LYTTON,
Colonel Senior, Mr. Thackeray, and Mrs.
Beecher Stowe. Reprinted chiefly from
the Edinburgh, Quarterly, and Westminster
Reviews ; with large Additions. By
NASSAU W. SENIOR. Post 8vo. 10s. Gd.
NEW WORKS PUBLISHICD BY LOXGMAX A*D CO.
17
The Gladiators : a Tale of Rome and
Judaea. By G. J. WIIYTB MELVILLE.
Crown 8vo. 5*.
Digby Grand, an Autobiography. By the
same Author. 1 vol. 5*.
Kate Coventry, an Autobiography. By the
same. 1 vol. 5s.
General Bounce, or the Lady and the Lo-
custs. By the same. 1 vol. 5*.
Holmby House, a Tale of Old Northampton-
shire. 1 vol. 5s.
Good for Nothing, or All Down Hill. By
the same. 1 vol. G*.
The Queen's Maries, a Romance of Holy-
rood. 1 vol. 6s.
The Interpreter, a Tale of the War. By
the same. 1 vol. 5s.
Tales from Greek Mythology.
By the Rev. G. W. Cox, M.A. late Scholar
of Trin. Coll. Oxon. Second Edition. Square
IGmo. 3a. GJ.
Tales of the Gods and Heroes. By the
same Author. Second Edition. Fcp.8vo.5.
Tales of Thebes and Argos. By the same
Author. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. Bd.
The Warden : a Novel. By AKTHONY
TROLLOPE, Crown 8vo. 3. 6</.
Barchester Towers: a Sequel to "The
Warden.' By the same Author. Crown
8vo. 5s.
The Six Sisters of the Valleys:
an Historical Romance. By W. BRAMLKY-
MOORE, M.A. Incumbent of Gerrard's Cros?,
Bucks. With 14 Illustrations on Wood.
Crown 8vo. 5*.
Poetry and the Drama.
Moore's Poetical Works, Cheapest
Editions complete in 1 vol. including tho
Autobiographical Prefaces and Author's last
Notes, which are still copyright. Crown
8vo. ruby type, with Portrait, 7*. Grf. or
People's Edition, in larger type, 12*. W.
Moore's Poetical "Works, as above, Library
Edition, medium 8vo. with Portrait and
Vignette, 21*. or in 10 vols. fcp. 3*. G<f. each.
Tenniel's Edition of Moore's
Lalla Rookh, with G8 Wood Engravings
from Original Drawings and other Illustra-
tions. Fcp. 4to. 21.
Moore's Lalla Rookh. 32mo. Plate, 1*.
IGmo. Vignette, 2s. 6d. Square crown 8vo.
with 13 Plates, 15.
Maclise's Edition of Moore's Irish
Melodies, with 1G1 Steel Plates from Original
Drawings. Super-royal 8vo. 31*. Qd.
Moore's Irish Melodies, 32mo. Port r; it.
la. IGmo. Vignette, 2s. G<7. Square crown
8vo. with 13 Plates, 21.
Southey's Poetical Works, with
the Author's last Corrections and copyright
Additions. Library Edition, in 1 vol.
medium 8ro. with Portrait and Vignette,
14*. or in 10 vols. fcp. 3s. Gd. each.
Lays of Ancient Home ; with Ivry
and the Arinada. By the Right Hon. LORI>
MACAULAY. IGmo. 4s. Qd.
Lord Macaulay's Lays of Ancient
Rome. With 90 Illustrations on Wood,
Original and from the Antique, from
Drawings by G. SCIIARF. Fcp. 4to. 215.
Poems. By JEAN IKGKLOW. Sixth Edi-
tion. Fcp. 8vo. 5*.
Poetical Works of Letitia Eliza-
beth Landon (LI ..I.. > -' vul*. 16mo. 10*.
Playtime with the Poets : a s
tion of the best English Poetry for the use
of Children. By a LADY. Crown 8vo. 5*.
The Revolutionary Epick. By the
Rt. Hon. 15KNJAMIX DlSKAKI.I .Fcp. 8v
NEW WORKS PUBLISHKD BY LONGMAN AND CO.
Bowdler's Family Shakspeare,
cheaper Genuine Edition, complete in 1 vol.
large tj'pe, with 36 Woodcut Illustrations,
price 14s. or, with the same ILLUSTRATIONS,
in 6 pocket vols. 5s. each.
An English Tragedy ; Miry Stuart,
from SCHILLER; and Mdlle. De Belle Isle,
from A. DUMAS, each a Play in 5 Acts, by
FRANCES ANNE KEMBLK. Post 8vo. 12$.
Rural Sports,
Encyclopaedia of Rural Sports ;
a Complete Account, Historical, Practical,
and Descriptive, of Hunting, Shooting,
Fishing, Racing, &c. By D. P. ELAINE.
With above 600 Woodcuts" (20 from Designs
by JOHN LEECH). 8vo. 42s.
Col. Hawker's Instructions to
Young Sportsmen in all that relates to Guns
and Shooting. Revised by the Author's SON.
Square crown 8vo. with Illustrations, 18s.
Notes on Bine Shooting. By Cap-
tain HEATON, Adjutant of the Third Man-
chester RifleVolunteer Corps. Fcp.Svo. 2s.6d'.
The Dead Shot,or Sportsman's Complete
Guide ; a Treatise on the Use of the Gun,
Dog-breaking, Pigeon-shooting, &c. By
MARKSMAN. Fcp. 8vo. with Plates, 5s.
The Chase of the Wild Red Deer
in Devon and Somerset. By C. P. COLLYNS.
With Map and Illustrations. Square crown
8vo. 16s.
The Fly - Fisher's Entomology.
Ry ALFRED RONALDS. With coloured
Representations of the Natural and Artifi-
cial Insect. 6th Edition ; with 20 coloured
Plates. 8vo. 14s.
Hand-book of Angling : Teaching
Fly-fishing, Trolling, Bottom- fishing, Sal-
mon-fishing; with the Natural Historj' of
River Fish, and the best modes of Catching
them. By EFHKMERA. Fcp. Woodcuts, 5s.
The Cricket Field ; or, the History
and the Science of the Game of Cricket. By
J. PYCUOFT, B.A. Trin. Coll. Oxon. 4th
Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5s.
The Cricket Tutor; a Treatise exclusively
Practical. By the same. 18mo. Is.
The Horse's Foot, and how to keep
it Sound. By W. MILES, Esq. 9th Edition,
with Illustrations. Imp. 8vo. 12s. Gd.
A Plain Treatise on Horse-shoeing. By
the same Author. Post 8vo. with Illustra-
tions, 2s.
General Remarks on Stables, and Ex-
amples of Stable Fittings. ' By the same.
Imp. 8vo. with 13 Plates, 15s.
The Horse : with a Treatise on Draught.
By WILLIAM YOUATT. New Edition, re-
vised and enlarged. 8vo. with numerous
Woodcuts, 10s. 6d
The Dog. By the same Author. 8vo. with
numerous Woodcuts, 6s.
The Dog in Health and Disease.
By STONEHENGE. With 70 Wood En-
gravings. Square crown 8vo. 15s.
The Greyhound. By the same. With
many Illustrations. Square crown 8vo. 21s.
The Ox ; his Diseases and their Treat-
ment : with an Essay on Parturition in the
Cow. By J. R. DOBSON, M.R.C.V.S. Post
8vo. with Illustrations. [ Just ready.
NEW WOIJKS PI-HUSHED BT LONGMAN \
IS
< '>>ntmerce> Navigation, and Mercantile Affairs.
The Law of Nations Considered
as Independent Political Communities. By
TRAVKKS Twiss, D.C.L. Regius Professor
of Civil Law in the University of Oxford.
2 vols. 8ro. 30s. or separately, PART I. Peace,
12*. PAUT II. War, 18*.
A Dictionary, Practical, Theo-
retical, and Historical, of Commerce and
Commercial Navigation. By J. R. M'CuL-
LOCH, Esq. 8vo. with Maps and Plans, 50s.
The Study of Steam and the
Marine Engine, for Young Sea Officers. By
S. M. SAXBY, R.N. Post 8vo. with 87
Diagrams, 5s. Gd.
A Nautical Dictionary, denning
the Technical Language relative to the
Building and Equipment of Sailing Vessel*
and Steamers, &c. By ARTHUR YOUKO.
Second Edition; with Plates and 150 Wood-
cuts. 8vo. 18*.
A Manual for Naval Cadets. By
J. M'N'EiL BOYD, late Captain K.N. Third
Edition ; with 240 Woodcuts, and 11 coloured
Plates. Post 8vo. 12*. Bd.
V Every Cadet in the Royal Navy is required
by the Regulations of the Admiralty to have a
copy of this work on his entry into the Navy.
Works of Utility and General Information.
Modern Cookery for Private i
Families, reduced to a System of Easy ;
Practice in a Series of carefully -tested j
Receipts. By ELIZA ACTON". Newly re-
vised and enlarged ; with 8 Plates, Figures,
and 150 Woodcuts. Fcp. 8vo. 7s. Bd.
On Food and its Digestion ; an
Introduction to Dietetics. By W. BHINTOX,
M.D. Physician to St. Thomas's Hospital,
&c. With 48 Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 12*.
Adulterations Detected ; or, Plain
Instructions for the Discovery of Frauds in
Food ami Medicine. By A. H. HASSALL,
M.D. Crown 8vo. with Woodcuts, 17*. Bd.
The Vine and its Fruit, in rela-
t i< n to the Production of Wine. By JAMES
L. DKNMAX. Crown 8vo. 8*. Bd.
Wine, the Vino, and the Collar.
A-. With 2S Illustra-
tions on Wood. 8vo. 16*.
A Practical Treatise on Brewing ;
with Formuhc for Public Brewers, and In-
structions for Private Families. By W
BLACK. 8vo. 10*. Bd.
Short Whist ; its Rise, Progress, and
Laws: with the Laws of Piquet, Cassino,
Ecarte, Cribbage, and Backgammon. By
Major A. Fcp. 8vo. 3*.
Hints on Etiquette and the
Usages of Society ; with a Glance at Bad
Habits. Revised, with Additions, by a LADY
of RANK. Fcp. 8vo. 2*. Bd.
The Cabinet Lawyer; a Popular
Digest of the Laws of England, Civil and
Criminal. 19th Edition, extended by the
Author ; including the Acts of the Session*
1862 and 1863. Fcp. 8vo. 10*. Bd.
The Philosophy of Health ; or, an
Exposition of the Physiological and Sanitary
Conditions conducive to Human Longevity
and Happiness. By SOUTHWOOD SMITH,
M.D. Eleventh Edition, revised and en-
larged ; with New Plates. 8vo. [Ju* rtady.
Hints to Mothers on the Manage-
ment of their Health during the Period of
Pregnancy and in the Lying-in Room. 87
T. BULL, M.D. Fcp. SYO, 5.
The Maternal Management of Children
in Health and Disease. By the same
Author. Fcp. 8vo. 5*.
22
NKW WORKS PUBLISHED BY LONGMAN" AND CO.
I-'.LLICOTT'S Commentaiy on Galatians 13
Pastoral Epist. 13
Philippians.&c. 13
Thessalonians 13
Essays and Reviews 14
Essays on Religion and Literature, edited by
MANNING 14
Essays written in the Intervals of Business 6
FAIRBAIRN'S Application of Cast and
Wrought Iron to Building 12
Information for Engineers .. 12
Treatise on Mills & Millwork 12
First Friendship 16
FITZ ROY'S Weather Book 7
FORSTER'S Life of Sir John Eliot 3
FOWLER'S Collieries and Colliers 12
Eraser's M agazine 20
FRESH FIELD'S Alpine Byways 1G
Tour in the Grisons 16
Friends in Council 6
From Mutter to Spirit 6
FROUDE'S History of England 1
GARUATT'S Marvels and Mysteries of Instinct 9
Geological Magazine 8, 20
GiLBERxand CHURCHILL'S Dolomite Moun-
tains 15
GOODEVE'S Elements of Mechanism 11
GORLE'S Questions on BROWNE'S Exposition
of the 39 Articles 13
GRAY'S Anatomy 10
GREEN E'S Manual of Coelenterata 8
Manual of Protozoa 8
GROVE on Correlation of Physical Forces .. 8
Gryll Grange 16
GWILT'S Encyclopaedia of Architecture .... 11
Handbook of Angling, by EPHEMERA 18
HARTWIO'S Sea and its Living Wonders. ... 9
Tropical World 9
HASSALL'S Adulterations Detected 19
British Freshwater Algae 9
HAWKER'S Instructions to Young Sports-
men 18
HEATON'S Notes on Rifle Shooting 18
HELPS'S Spanish Conquest in America 2
HERSCH EL'S Essays from the Edinburgh and
Quarterly Reviews 9
Outlines of Astronomy 7
HEWITT on the Diseases of Women 10
HINCHLIFF'S South American Sketches.... 15
HIND'S Canadian Exploring Expeditions .. 15
Explorations in Labrador 15
Hints on Etiquette 19
HOLLAND'S Chapters on Mental Physiology 6
Essays on Scientific Subjects .. 9
Medical Notes and Reflections 11
HOLMES'S System of Surgery 10
HOOKER and WALKER-ARNOTT'S British
Flora 9
HOOPER'S Medical Dictionary 11
HORN E'S Introduction to the Scriptures .... 13
Compendium of ditto 13
HGSKYNS'S Talpa 12
HOWITT'S History of the Supernatural .... 6
Rural Life of England 16
Visits to Remarkable Places . . , 16
HOWSON'S Hulsean Lectures on St. Paul 13
HUGHES'S (E.) Atlas of Physical, Political,
and Commercial Geography 20
(W.) Geography of British His-
tory 7
Manual of Geography 7
HULLA H 's H istory of Modern M usic 3
Hymns from Lyra Germanica 15
INOELOW'S Poems 17
JAMESON'S Legends of the Saints and Mar-
tyrs 11
Legends of the Madonna 11
Legends of the Monastic Orders 11
JAMESON and EASTLAKE'S History of Ota-
Lord 11
JOHNS'S Home Walks and Holiday Rambles 9
JOHNSON'S Patentee's Manual 12
Practical Draughtsman 12
JOHNSTON'S Gazetteer, or Geographical Dic-
tionary 7
JONES'S Christianity and Common Sense . . 7
KALISCH'S Commentary on the Old Testa-
ment 5
Hebrew Grammar 5
KEMBLE'S Plays 18
KENNEDY'S Hymnologia Christiana 15
KIRBY and SPENCE'S Entomology 9
Lady's Tour round Monte Rosa ............ 10
LANDON'S (L. E. L.) Poetical Works ........ 17
Late Laurels .............................. 16
LATHAM'S Comparative Philology ........ 5
-- English Dictionary .............. 5
--- Handbook of the English Lan-
guage .................................. 5
-- Work on the English Language 5
Leisure Hours in Town .................... 6
LEWES'S Biographical History of Philosophy 2
LEWIS on the Astronomy of the Ancients . . 4
-- on the Credibility of Early Roman
History ................................ 4
--- Dialogue on Government .......... 4
-- on Egyptological Method .......... -4
Essays on Administrations ,
Fables of BABRIUS
on Foreign Jurisdiction
on Irish Disturbances . ,
on Observation and Reasoning in
Politics
on Political Terms
on the Romance Languages
LiDDELLandScoTT's Greek-English Lexicon
Abridged ditto
LiNDLEYand MOORE'S Treasury of Botany.
LISTER'S Pliysico-Prophetical Essays
LONGMAN'S Lectureson the History of Eng-
land
LOUDON'S Encyclopaedia of Agriculture ....
Cottage, Farm,
and Villa Architecture I
Gardening 12
Plants 9
Trees and Shrubs 9
LOWNDES'S Engineer's Handbook 11
Lyra Domestics 15
Km haristica 15
. Germanica 11, 15
Messianica I ">
Mystica 15
Sacra . . 15
MACAULAY's(Lonl) Essays 2
History of England 1
Lays of Ancient Rome 17
Miscellaneous Writings 6
Speeches 5
Speeches on Parliamentary
Reform 5
MACBRAIR'S Africans at Home 8
MAC DOUG ALL'S Theory of War 13
McLEOD's Middle-Class Atla3 of General
Geography 20
Physical Atlas of Great Britain
and Ireland 20
McCuLLOcn's Dictionary of Commerce 19
Geographical Dictionary .... 7
MAOUIRE'S Life of Father Mathew 3
Rome and its Rulers 3
MALI NO'S Indoor Gardener 9
Maps from Peaks, Passes, and Glaciers .... 16
MARSHALL'S History of Christian Missions 2
M ALKY'S ilist. ry of England 1
!<mTaphical Treasury 4
Geographical Treasury 8
Historical Treasury 2
Scientific and Literary Treasury 9
Treasury of Knowledge 20
Treasury of Natural History . . 9
M.\ TRY'S Puysical Geography 7
MAY'S Constitutional History of England .. 1
MELVILLE'S Digby Grand 17
General Bounce 17
Gladiators 17
Good for Nothing 17
Holmby House 17
Interpreter 17
Kate Coventry 17
Queen's Maries 17
MKNDF.LSSOHN'S Letters 3
MKNZ its' Windsor Great Park 13
MKIUVALE'S (11.) Colonisation and Colonies 7
(C.) Fall of the Roman Republic 2
Romans under the Empire 2
MERYON'- Hi*t.y of Medicine 3
M i LKS on Horse's Foot 18
on Horse Shoeing 18
on Stables 18
MILL en Liberty 4
on Representative Government 4
on Utilitarianism 4
M i LL'S Dissertations and Discussions 4
Political Economy 4
System of Logic 4
MILLKK'- I I'-m nl. of Cli-inistry 10
MONSKLL'S Spiritual Songs 14
MONTAGU'S Experiments in Cimrch and
State 13
MONTOOMKRY on the Signs and Symptoms
of Pregnancy 10
MOORE'S Irish Melodies 17
LallaRookh 17
Memoirs, Journal, and Correspon-
dence 3
MOORK'S Poetical Works . 17
MOKKLL'S Elements of Psychology 6
Mental Philosophy. . .6
.Morning Clouds .... 14
MORTON'S Handbook of Dairy Husbandry. . 12
Farm Labour 13
